Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Space was not like Peter expected it to be. He always figured it would be more like Star Wars. Flying in a cool spaceship off to do battle and save the world.

Actually, space was entirely like Star Wars. Except for in Star Wars… the good guys won.

And they had definitely not won. They had been close. They had been so close. And then that Starlord guy… it was no use. It didn’t matter anymore. They failed.

And Peter wasn’t going to make it home.

The ship had run out of fuel and was too damaged to send any communications to anywhere. Not that they knew who to send it to anymore.

Peter glanced over at Nebula and offered her a small smile as she wrapped a blanket around his shoulders. It was about all the effort he had left.

His enhanced metabolism was going to be the death of him. He’d most likely starve way before they ran out of oxygen.

But maybe that was for the best. He had no idea what he’d even return to if they made it back to Earth. And how selfish would he be to make that happen… Nebula didn’t belong there. Why should he get to go home but not her?

They’d tried in the beginning. They really had. They had pushed their sadness aside and let anger win, determined to make it somewhere. They’d both worked on the ship to repair it but it was no use. Peter was great at tinkering and fixing things he was familiar with. But this was an alien spaceship. Not long after, Nebula declared it too broken to fix. And that was that.

He couldn’t seem to stop his body from shaking. Like he was too cold and warm at the same time… but he was feeling less and less like himself as the days passed. He’d honestly lost track how many days it had been.

He glanced over at the housing unit of the iron spider, about a foot in front of him. He’d thrown it off in a fury when they first got onto the ship and he’d thought maybe he could use it to help get them home. But it really was no use.

And it was the last thing he had from Mr. Stark. The last thing before he turned to dust in his arms…

There should be an award for this. For most parents or guardians or mentors a person could lose. Because Peter felt he’d be a pretty good contender for it.

He sniffed once before he glanced at the iron spider. “I’m sorry,” he said softly. He reached for it with shaky hands, before letting the suit engulf his body again.

The display lit up immediately.

“Hello Peter, you seem to be in distress.”

Peter smiled weakly. “Hey Karen. Think this might be it. I really screwed up,” Peter said.

Nebula glanced at him from the corner but didn’t say anything.

“What do you mean?” Karen questioned. “Do you need help? I can call for Mr. Stark.”

“You can’t,” Peter said softly. “He’s gone. He’s….”

“Peter, your heart rate is weakening as we speak. Calling Mr. Stark. Unable to get a connection.”

Peter felt a tear slip down his face. “He’s dead, Karen! Half the universe is dead and it’s…. I could have just… held on a little longer and…”

“Unable to compute. You need emergency medical attention.”

“Well, good luck with that. We’re in space. You know… at least it’s a cool view…”

Karen didn’t respond.

“Man… if only Ned could see this…”

“Stop,” Nebula said. “You’re not spending your last moments lamenting. It’s pathetic. I’ve been told death isn’t that bad.”

Peter chuckled. “Hopefully. I mean… at least then I’ll be with Mr. Stark. And Uncle Ben. And my parents.”

Nebula didn’t answer again and joined Peter on the floor. He rested against her, eyes slipping shut. He really didn’t have that much time left.

They sat in silence for a long while, Peter missing the flashing on his display. “Child Protection Protocol -activated.”

And that was all he figured he’d get. Until some time had passed and he was forcing his eyes open as a light shone brighter than anything he’d ever seen and there was a woman… flying outside the spaceship.

“That’s it… I must be dead,” he mumbled.

And that was all he could muster as the ship started moving suddenly, hurtling through space.

The ship landed on Earth and Peter leaned against Nebula as the door opened. He closed his eyes, not knowing what to expect when they saw what was out there. Part of him felt like there would be nobody.

But as he opened his eyes and stumbled out of the ship, the first thing he saw was Captain America running up to him. Nebula took a step back as Captain America grabbed onto him to stabilize him.

“I…I’m sorry… we… Mr. Stark… he’s gone…”

Captain America heaved in a deep breath. “It’s not your fault. We all… there are many who are gone.”

Peter glanced at him, unsure, before he glanced at the others standing there. He spotted the Black Widow standing in the back, Dr. Banner, Colonel Rhodes… and slowly coming to join them… Pepper Potts.

Peter’s breath hitched again as she glanced at him then seemed to look behind him for someone that wouldn’t be joining them. He glanced desperately at Captain America. “He’s not…”

Captain America sighed. “We received a distress signal through Friday. The message wouldn’t come through. All we knew was some protocol had been activated with coordinates. We didn’t know who…”

Pepper approached Peter slowly.

“I’m sorry,” Peter said softly. “I’m sorry it’s me….”

“Peter…” Pepper said softly.

“I’m sorry I’m not him…”

“No, you don’t apologize,” she said, even as tears started to run down her face.

“I’m sorry…”

He was cut off as Pepper pulled him into a hug and Peter started sobbing into her arms.

They only stood there maybe a moment before Peter started to sway on his feet and Captain America was escorting them inside.

Colonel Rhodes approached them as they passed… putting a hand on Pepper’s shoulder for a second, before turning to Peter. “It’s going to be okay.”

Peter threw him the most miserable glance before lights entered his vision and he was falling.

Peter awoke to bright lights around him and a white sterile environment. He still felt horrible but not as bad as before. He noticed he was lying in a bed in pajamas, Spider-Man suit no where to be seen.

And he had no idea where he was. Just as his heart rate started to pick up noticeably a voice flowed into the room.

“Good morning, Peter. How are you feeling?”

Peter froze. “Friday?” he asked softly.

“Yes. I have been programmed to monitor your wellbeing.”

“Okay… where am I?”

“You’re in the medical bay of the Avengers Compound.”

“Oh,” Peter said softly.

A door opened slowly and Peter glanced at it to see Colonel Rhodes standing there.

“Hey kid, how are you feeling?”

“Like I should be dead,” Peter mumbled.

He got a stare back in response. “You’re severely malnourished but beyond that, you seem to be healing greatly with the IV nutrients.”

“Yeah… always heal better with food and rest,” Peter said.

The Colonel took a few steps more into the room. “Look, I know this is really hard, and you are still recovering. But the others really want to ask you about what happened…if you feel up to it.”

Peter turned his gaze away from the doorway and to the blanket covering him on the bed. He definitely didn’t feel up to it. But he did want to know what happened on Earth too.

“Okay.”

“Okay,” the Colonel said. “Let me help you up.”

“Should you be?” Peter asked without thought.

“Hey, these braces work pretty well. Good craftsmanship,” he said.

“Yeah,” Peter said softly.

“Look, I know this is incredibly hard. And we can make them wait. They just want to know if there’s a chance they can do something… fix this.”

“I get it,” Peter said. He pushed himself up and hated how winded it made him. He wasn’t this weak. He was Spider-Man. He was an Avenger. At least… newly dubbed. As if that would be honoured now without Mr. Stark to back him up.

He felt even more like a failure as he was forced into a wheelchair and rolled into the other room. He noticed the same group in the room from when he was greeted the other day, with the addition of the lady who helped fly the spaceship back. And some type of racoon who must be Rocket, from Nebula’s stories.

Being in a room with all these people would be more interesting to him now if the world hadn’t just ended.

He noticed that Pepper was there as well, though she was sitting in the corner, looking lost in thought. It was obvious from the tear tracks on her face she’d been crying but then again, that could be said the same for Peter.

The other addition to the room was Thor. He looked different from the pictures he’d seen but it was definitely him.

Peter suddenly shrunk in on himself. Here he was in a room of Avengers… possibly the last ones left… and they were looking to him for answers.

Captain America sent him what appeared to be a friendly smile as he was situated around the table.

“Peter. How are you feeling?” Captain America asked.

And if Ned could just see him now… Captain America plainly asking him a question. Knowing who he is. And if… was Ned even here?

“Fine,” he responded.

“That’s good. You must have had quite the harrowing experience.”

Peter stared at him briefly before looking away. “Yeah,” he managed.

They were all staring at him and Peter avoided their gaze, instead glancing around. There were pictures of the missing people flashing on screens in front of them and Peter had to turn away as Mr. Stark’s face popped up.

“What… what happened here?” Peter asked, turning back to the others. “On Earth?”

They all exchanged glances and finally the Black Widow spoke up. “It’s been 23 days since Thanos came to Earth. He did what he set out to do… snapped his fingers and wiped out half of all life. You’ve been gone for those full 23 days. Any information could help. Let’s start from the beginning. Bruce says he saw you follow Tony onto the spaceship. What happened from there?”

Peter slouched more into his wheelchair. “Does everyone…you all know who I am now? Did you know before?”

Rhodey gave them all a look before he gave Peter a soft one. “We didn’t before… no. But we do now. Sorry, Peter. You came here in your suit with your mask off. And they all know that Spider-Man and Tony were close.”

“And you?” Peter asked. He really hadn’t met Colonel Rhodes much… beyond the fight at the airport. Mr. Stark didn’t tend to let him mingle with others. Beyond Ms. Potts a few times. He had spent some time with her... but still not much. And she was… actively avoiding catching his eye right now.

“I didn’t either. I’m sorry we didn’t get to meet before this. But… Tony talked about you. A lot. Pepper filled us in after you got here,” Colonel Rhodes said.

Peter swallowed heavily. They all talked about Mr. Stark like he was… but he was…

“Peter? It’s okay if you need some time,” Captain America said.

Captain Marvel scoffed. “It’s not. We must find Thanos and all this stalling…”

“Hey, calm down…”

“It’s been three weeks with no leads. Finally we might get one!”

Peter felt some annoyance creep up into him. He didn’t know these people. And they were all wanting him to explain everything. Which would include explaining…how Mr. Stark died. How everything happened. And how would he know where Thanos was?

The volume picked up as everyone started arguing and Peter wanted to cover his ears. After being in space for so long the sound here was almost deafening.

“Stop…” he murmured, but no one seemed to notice him. Finally, he yelled a little louder, “Okay! I’ll explain everything.”

And he started to explain. From what happened when he got onto that alien ship, to meeting Dr. Strange, to what happened on the planet… the guardians… the fight… Dr. Strange saying it was the only way… to…

“And then he… he turned to dust… just… he just… gone….” Peter said.

Finally, he looked up and he saw the Black Widow and Captain America exchanging glances.

“Thank you, Peter. That was very brave of you,” Captain America said.

Peter frowned. “I’m not a kid… you don’t have to treat me like one…”

“Aye, the lad has fought in battle and seen death… no longer a kid. And yet, not very helpful either,” Thor said, finally joining the conversation.

Captain America winced before turning back to Peter. “Did he give you any clues? Any coordinates? Anything?”

“No… no... he just… he just attacked. He just destroyed us all…for a moment we thought maybe… but we were no match for him.”

Finally, Thor slammed his hands on the table before he got up and walked out of the room.

Dr. Banner frowned before he got up to follow Thor.

“He’s just frustrated,” the Black Widow said.

Captain America nodded. “She’s right. Thank you, Peter, for helping out. The best thing we can do right now is stick together and stick up for our teammates.”

Peter frowned again.

“Is that what you did?”

“Excuse me?” Captain America asked.

“Is that what you did for Mr. Stark? Stuck up for him? Because… because I’m pretty sure you betrayed him. I’m pretty sure you hurt him. And I’m pretty sure it’s your fault he’s gone,” Peter started, feeling his heart start to race. He knew he shouldn’t be saying these things, but he’d started and he didn’t know if he could stop.

“Peter…” Captain America started.

He saw Pepper finally turn to glance at them.

“Because maybe… maybe if you all hadn’t fought and lied and hurt each other… maybe the Avengers wouldn’t have broken up. And maybe everyone could have fought together.”

“Okay, look…” Captain America started.

“No!” Peter exclaimed. “When he came back… he was hurt. His arm was in a sling. He couldn’t say your name. What did you do?”

“That’s a long story, maybe for another day…” Captain America said.

Peter tried to ignore the bags under Captain America’s eyes. He wasn’t getting his sympathy right now.

“This is your fault. So no… I don’t have anything else to help. Except Dr. Strange said this was the only way. So, you figure it out. You’re the Avengers. Figure out why this had to happen!”

Peter hadn’t realized how angry he was until he realized he was standing. And that his voice had risen almost a full octave.

“Peter, that’s enough. He wouldn’t want you to act like this,” Black Widow said.

“Stop talking like you know me! You don’t know me. You two don’t get to lecture me on this!”

“Look, you’ve been really helpful. We can take it from here…” Captain America said.

“Why, because I’m just a kid? I’m an Avenger too! Did you hear me? Mr. Stark… he said…” Peter’s voice hitched again.

“Peter… you need to rest up and heal to get to your top shape. Having you with us now would just put us all in danger. You have to take care of yourself for once,” Black Widow said.

“For once? You didn’t even know who I was before now!”

“Okay, that’s not fair,” Captain America said.

“No! you don’t know me. You aren’t in control of me.”

“Calm down,” Black Widow said. “We might not have known your identity. Tony kept it tight to his chest. Most likely to protect you. But we want to help you just the same. If he said you’re an Avenger, you’re an Avenger. But you do have to rest up and heal.”

Peter could tell they were platitudes. She would never let him on a mission.

“Fine, so he hid me. So you don’t know me. No one knows me,” Peter said. He glanced at the pictures of the people who disappeared as they kept filling the screens.

“We will get to know you…” Captain America started.

And then Peter saw his own face pop up. “I’m not missing… anymore.”

“We’re having trouble updating everything… Friday isn’t listening to us…” Rhodey finally piped up.

Peter froze, heart racing. He had been missing. Mr. Stark was gone. Who was left?

“Friday? Is May… is May around?”

Peter could hear the other’s breathing hitch for a second as suddenly a voice came through.

“I’m sorry, Peter. It looks like May was reported as gone… confirmed by a co-worker.”

“How the hell?” Captain America asked.

“What about Ned? MJ? Even Flash?”

“I’m sorry. It looks like almost your entire class at Midtown has been reported as gone.”

“No…” Peter said.

“Peter…” Captain America said.

“Stop… you don’t know me! I don’t know you. You… betrayed Mr. Stark. I have no one… I have… no one left. No family… no friends… no mentor… I’m alone… I’m…”

“Stop it,” Pepper said, finally piping in. She stood up and stalked over to him, forcing him to look at her. “You don’t have no one. You have me.”

“What? But… I’m the reason why… why Mr. Stark is gone.”

“You are absolutely not.”

“But if I just…”

“Tony loved you.”

Peter’s lip wobbled.

“He loved you like a child… and if you think I’d abandon Tony’s child…”

“No…” Peter said softly.

And she was hugging him again and Peter just leaned into it.

This was too much. He could feel the others move away a little, giving them some space.

They talked quietly among themselves, and Peter saw Nebula finally get up to join them.

“You’re asking the wrong person,” she said. “I know where my father would go. We just have to wait for confirmation.”

Peter turned away from them and back toward Pepper.

“I can’t be alone,” he said softly.

“You don’t have to be,” she said.

They stayed together a while before eventually Pepper pulled back and looked at Peter.

“You have full access to Friday.”

“Sorry,” Peter said.

“No. I mean no one else can access Friday, even I only have limited access. I was able to do some basic searches… like pull up the list of those reported missing. But she’s been on lockdown since Tony left the atmosphere, awaiting orders. She got a new protocol… the moment we got your signal.”

“What protocol?” Peter asked.

Friday piped up. “Two protocols were activated. A safety protocol in the iron spider was activated once your vitals were taken that sent out a distress signal. The other was in the event of Tony Stark’s death, a lockdown on my system, to remain inaccessible except to those he fully trusts.”

“Me? He fully trusts me? What… why me? Why not you?

“I had… limited access,” Pepper said. “He never wanted me to see everything he was working on.”

“Oh,” Peter said.

“Friday, does Peter have full access?”

“That is correct. Ownership upon death of Tony Stark is to be transferred to Peter Parker.”

“What? “Peter asked. “But I can’t…”

“I think that’s enough for today. You let the others do what they have to do. You… it’s time for rest.”

“But I have no where to go.”

“You will go with me. I want you to… if you want to.”

Peter glanced at her, noting the bags under her eyes and stress in her gait.

“Okay,” he said finally. “Okay.”

After that, Peter dedicated his time to feeling better physically, because that was all that was left to do. Feel better and finally get out of the medical bay.

But he still had hope that the mission the others went on would fix this.

They were Avengers. That was what they do.

They got an alert the other day that Thanos had used the stones again and they were all heading off to meet him. Peter was very hopeful. This was all just going to be a nightmare.

But all of them travelling back into space left the compound very empty and quiet. And that left Peter to his thoughts.

He tried not to focus on anything except the mission. They would be back soon. They would fix this. This would all be a nightmare.

He’d be physically better in no time because his metabolism was his saviour while also his curse.

He would be back at home with May and then going to school with Ned and MJ. He’d go out as Spider-Man and Mr. Stark would yell at him for staying out too late or getting hurt. It was fine.

Pepper seemed to take the same mindset as him while they waited. No point in mourning until there was nothing left to try. So instead, she tried to take care of Peter.

But he kept pushing her away. He didn’t need her. Not when May was coming back.

She kept trying to make him food or talk to him. Or they would just sit and watch reruns of a show on television while not really paying attention.

The days were spent like that… mindlessly. But the nights…

Peter woke up in a cold sweat most nights, dreams fading out, unable to catch his breath. A few times he woke up screaming.

Each time he remembered. How they fought. How they lost. How they disappeared.

Mr. Stark had been right there. No warning... nothing. A slight hint of his Spidey-sense…

He was back there every night, listening.

“Kid, take a load off. Your pacing isn’t going to help anyone,” Mr. Stark said, as they watched the Guardians start to walk through the wreckage to join them.

“Well, what are we supposed to do? Mr. Stark, you’re hurt. Let me help you,” Peter said.

“I’ll be fine, kid. Just a flesh wound,” Mr. Stark said.

Peter glanced at it again and gave him a look. “It doesn’t look fine.”

“It’s fine.”

“Aren’t you a doctor? Can’t you help him? Or is that not a real title as well?” Peter asked, glancing over at Dr. Strange.

“I assure you I am a doctor. It just… doesn’t matter,” he said softly.

Peter glared. “Of course it does. Here… let me… I could web it shut?” Peter offered.

“Kid. I promise. I’m fine,” Mr. Stark said. “Help me up.”

“What are we supposed to do?” Peter asked, as he helped Mr. Stark up.

“Well, now it’s up to the others on Earth. And if Thor’s heading their way… Thanos won’t be in for a good time,” Mr. Stark said.

“Yeah,” Peter said softly.

He glanced at the others as they slowly approached. Time seemed to pass slowly then not at all. And then Peter felt the tingle start in his head, getting stronger by the second.

“Something’s happening,” Mantis said suddenly.

Peter glanced at her and her body just… disintegrated. He could only stare in horror as Drax went next.

“Steady Quill,” Mr. Stark said, and Peter turned to see Starlord disappear as well.

He swung around as Dr. Strange started talking.

“Peter… there was no other way,” he said.

“What?” Peter finally bit out.

And then Dr. Strange was disappearing as well.

“Peter….” Mr. Stark said.

“Mr. Stark… what…”

“I’m sorry. Get home kid. Be great.”

“What? Mr. Stark… no… what… you can’t… you can’t go… you can’t… I don’t want you to go…” Peter said, grabbing him in his arms only for him to fade into nothing. “No…”

“He did it…” Nebula said. The only other person left.

He woke up screaming, unable to control himself as he gripped desperately at the blankets.

The door shot open and Pepper was there, running in and wrapping her arms around him.

He flailed and tried to escape but she held tight and he eventually started sobbing brokenly into her arms.

“I couldn’t do anything… I couldn’t save them… they just… were gone…”

“I know,” she said softly. “It’s not your fault.”

They repeated this over and over until Peter tired himself out. The nightmares… the memories… they just wouldn’t stop.

But they would stop. Because the Avengers would fix this.

But then the Avengers returned. And it was… explosive… to say the least.

It was radio silence from them when they were gone, but Peter headed outside as he heard the spaceship returning. He was back to full physical health now and was so excited to see them… with the stones… with the gauntlet. Ready to bring everyone back.

The ship doors opened up and Thor was out first, storming off to the side then using Stormbreaker to fly away.

Peter blinked, glancing at the ship doors as Colonel Rhodes and Dr. Banner walked out next. Colonel Rhodes offered Peter a sad smile as they passed and went to talk to Pepper who had joined him outside.

And then came Captain America and Black Widow. Nebula and Rocket didn’t even leave the ship and Ms. Danvers was nowhere to be seen.

“Well? Did you do it?” Peter asked.

Captain America opened his mouth and closed it a moment. “It’s… it’s done. It’s over, kid.”

Peter frowned. “What? What’s done?”

Black Widow placed a hand on his shoulder. “Thanos is dead. The stones are gone. There’s nothing we could have done.”

“No…” Peter started. “No… that’s not… you’re the Avengers. It can’t be over like that. You don’t lose. Avengers don’t lose. I… maybe if I had come with you…. Avengers don’t lose!” Peter exclaimed, getting louder as his sentence continued.

“Peter…” Pepper said, coming closer.

“No!” Peter exclaimed. “They can’t be gone forever. They can’t…”

The looks on both of their faces were heartbreaking and Peter made a break for it, running back toward the compound. He couldn’t be around any of them anymore. He couldn’t stand it. Seeing their faces… looking up to them his whole life.

He climbed the side of the building and settled on the roof, struggling to catch his breath.

It was over. They were all gone. He was alone.

Chapter Text

Peter had figured they wouldn’t stay at the compound forever, but he didn’t know where Pepper lived. And since he was healed up and there was nothing left to do… there was no reason to stay.

Everyone else had basically packed up and left and Peter realized the Avengers really were no more. The only two that looked like they were going to try to do anything were Captain America and Black Widow and even then, they looked rough.

The only one who had talked to him before they left was Nebula. Nebula had stopped in front of Peter for a moment before pressing a device into his hands. She claimed it would let him contact her. She said for emergencies but gave him a long look. “We can talk through it…” And then she left as well.

So he really didn’t object when Pepper took him by the arm and led him out to the car where Happy was waiting for them.

Happy pulled Peter into a big hug and Peter sunk into it.

“Thought you were gone, kid,” Happy said.

“Me too,” Peter murmured.

And then they were off. Peter let his mind drift as he watched the trees go by and then fade into buildings.

He should have figured it was a penthouse.

“This is where you live?” Peter asked. He realized now he’d only visited Mr. Stark at the compound. Or on a random roof somewhere.

“One of the many places,” she mumbled. “We could have stayed at the compound…we have a place there. I just figured… it’s best to get away from there for now.”

Happy turned to look at Peter. “She hasn’t left there the past month.”

“Oh,” Peter said.

“You want me to stay?” Happy asked.

“We’re okay,” Pepper said, before getting out of the car.

Peter followed Pepper upstairs and inside and Pepper sucked in a deep breath. Peter could see why immediately. It just screamed Mr. Stark.

“Peter...” she said softly. “Why don’t you get yourself settled. There’s a washroom down the hall and a couple spare rooms. Take your pick. We’ll get it all set up for you right away.”

“Okay. Thank you.”

“We’ll… get you some clothes… other essentials…”

“You don’t…”

She glanced at him. “Let me do this.”

“Okay,” he said. He really couldn’t bring up the energy to fight right now. He did have to wonder though what happened to his stuff. His apartment. May’s stuff…

Pepper offered him a small smile then disappeared down a hall. Peter made his way to the first spare room and looked around. It was definitely decorated by a designer and everything was huge. Big bed, closet, couch. There was even a television.

He took a seat on the edge of the bed for a moment and turned his head sharply when he heard sobbing. He stood for a second, wondering what to do but figured… she wanted her privacy. And she probably didn’t remember he could hear her.

Part of this didn’t feel real. Part of him felt like he did die in space and this was something else. Some weird thing his brain made up to try to convince himself he wasn’t dead.

Because why would he have survived this when everyone else died? Why would he survive this when everyone else he knew and cared about were gone?

Peter sat back down and rested his head in his hands. What was left for him? What was he supposed to do?

“Peter, your heart rate is elevated and you seem upset.”

Peter just about jumped hearing Friday. “Wow… did he install you in every building he lived in?”

“Yes,” Friday responded. “Protocol states that I should inform someone to come check on you. Default is boss.”

“Friday… he’s gone,” Peter said softly. “Stop… just stop…”

It was quiet a moment. “I will get Pepper Potts.”

“No, Friday. I’m fine. Can you… can you answer some questions for me?”

“Certainly. You are my new boss in light of boss’s death.”

Peter winced. “Do you know why... or when he set that up?”

“The new protocol was set up shortly after the announcement that boss was to get married. He set up multiple protocols at that time.”

“About me?”

“Yes. And about Pepper Potts.”

“And he really transferred over control of you to me?”

“I wouldn’t be answering your questions otherwise.”

“Yeah, you wouldn’t answer the Avengers questions… would you?”

“No.”

Peter sighed. “What am I supposed to do now?”

“I don’t understand the question.”

“I’m just talking,” Peter said. “We lost… there’s no way to fix this. And you said… that my aunt… and my friends… they’re all gone? That’s… that wasn’t a mistake? Maybe someone reported incorrectly.”

“I will check the databases.”

Peter ran his hand through his hair again.

“All reported as gone.”

“By who?” Peter asked.

“May by a co-worker. Ned by his grandmother. MJ by her father. Confirmed as well by the school.”

“Dammit,” Peter said. “What about me… I was missing so…”

“You were reported gone as well. By the school.”

“Should probably rectify that,” Peter said.

“What would you like me to do?”

Peter frowned. “I just… I need some time. To think. Could you just… give me some time… quiet time?”

“Certainly. I am here when you need me.”

Peter flopped back on the bed. Everything was such a mess.

Peter hesitantly crept out of the room when he heard the crying stop from the other room. He heard Pepper move from her bedroom to the kitchen and make noise in there so he figured maybe it was okay to come out.

“Peter... good. What would you like to eat?”

“What?” Peter asked.

“We have to… we have to eat something. It’s not good to skip meals. I heard you have an accelerated metabolism, and you’re recovering from malnourishment. So, it’s time to eat.”

Peter stared at her. “Okay. I mean you don’t have to cook for me…”

Pepper glanced at him. “What would you like?”

“What do you have?” Peter asked.

Pepper blinked before she opened the fridge. “Fuck…” she muttered. “Well, we can order something. We really don’t stay at this location often.”

“It’s fine…” Peter said.

“Though ordering takes forever now. Half of the world gone you know. I’ll call Happy. He probably didn’t go very far anyway,” she said.

“Okay,” Peter said softly.

She finally turned to face him. “How are you doing?”

He shrugged. “I feel like it will hit me more later.”

She nodded. “Of course. We should… see if any of your things are still… available.”

Peter blinked. “What happened to our apartment?”

“I don’t know,” she said. “We can stop by there tomorrow… see what’s there… everything’s pretty much in shambles right now.”

“Okay,” Peter said.

He drummed his fingers on the table in front of him.

“I… can I ask…” Peter started.

“Go ahead,” she said softly.

“What’s the rest of the world doing… who isn’t an Avenger? You all said it had been 23 days when I came back… and it’s been longer now…”

She sucked in a deep breath and Peter immediately felt bad. “I don’t really know. We all stayed at the compound… trying to fix this. But now…”

“Right, sorry.”

“Don’t apologize…. we had some hope before. But now that the stones are gone…”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“No need to keep trying. We’ll have to see what became of everything together, right?” she said.

“Right,” Peter said.

She stared at her phone where she was typing. “Happy’s going to grab us some food. Sit tight.”

“Okay,” Peter said.

“Peter,” she said.

“Yeah?”

“We’ll… find a way to move on, okay? You promise me now. You don’t give up. We find a way.”

Peter’s mouth dropped open a little.

“Peter.”

“Okay.”

“And if anything… you come talk to me. Okay?”

“I mean…”

“Peter…”

“Okay, I will.”

“Good.”

It’s not like he hadn’t lost people before.

Happy showed up with some food and they settled in to eat, while Peter tried to see what Pepper saw in his emotions to say that.

Peter stood outside his old apartment with Happy and Pepper. And he couldn’t bring himself to go in. Because he knew she wouldn’t be there. She was gone. Everyone was gone.

Maybe his stuff was gone.

Apparently, people had been looting places and taking things.

Half of the population disappeared. It was crazy. People disappeared from their homes as they were cooking. Entire buildings burned down. People disappeared as they were driving and there were mass casualties, adding to the ones who were snapped. Airplane pilots disappeared… thank god for autopilot. Most were able to land successfully with some help from those onboard and those at the airports.

But the homes that still stood… people who didn’t have access to anything anymore just took what they needed. Kids without parents snuck into buildings and used what they could find. It was a nightmare.

So Peter stood in front of his apartment door and had no idea what he’d find on the inside. Part of him felt that if he never entered, he could still believe she was there. Cooking some horrible monstrosity probably.

But he really couldn’t stand outside forever so he went to unlock the door and let himself in.

He swallowed once reflexively as he looked around. It looked… exactly how they left it. When Peter had gone to school and then on that field trip… and May had gone to work. Everything was in the same spot. There was a bit more dust than before but other than that…

He really could believe that May would just walk through the door again.

He wandered into his room for a moment and glanced at everything. And then… forced himself to walk into May’s room. Everything was exactly the same. He made his way back out to the living area and took  a look at Pepper who was standing in the middle of the room just looking around at some photographs, and Happy who had opened the fridge and was covering his nose from something that must have gone bad.

“I… thank you for everything… Ms. Potts. You’ve… done so much to help me but. I can… I can just stay here. This is… this is our home.”

Pepper swung around to face him. “Peter… I’m not leaving you alone. Not after all of this.”

“I’m fine. I can get through this.”

“You’re sixteen years old,” Pepper said.

“I’m almost seventeen!” Peter exclaimed.

“Peter,” she said coming close and Peter turned away from her. He couldn’t look her in the eyes. “Just the other day you were telling me you couldn’t be alone. And I said you don’t have to. I meant that. You do not have to do this alone. We do not have to do this alone.”

Peter shrugged. “It shouldn’t be up to you to look after me. I’m Spider-Man. I can handle it.”

“Not legally,” Happy said.

Pepper shot him a look. “But he is right. You are not old enough to legally live on your own. And no one should have to go through this alone. So, I’m afraid you are stuck with me. But if you really want to stay here… we can stay here.”

Peter opened his mouth and closed it again. Pepper Potts was not a woman to argue with on most fronts and she looked very adamant about Peter staying with her.

“I don’t want to be a burden,” Peter said.

“Peter. You are not a burden. If anything, I’m being selfish for wanting to keep you with me,” she said.

“What? What do you mean?”

“You’re the last connection I have to Tony… the last person who…” she trailed off. “He gave you full access to Friday. I’d be lost without you there. But also… I can’t do that to him. To his memory. To leave you alone. I know we don’t know each other that well. But I think we could… be good for each other.”

Peter stared. “Ms. Potts…”

“Please, Peter. None of that. Please call me Pepper. I can’t… he always called me Pep… or jokingly Ms. Potts and…”

“Okay,” Peter said. “Sorry, Pepper.”

“It’s okay,” she said. She rubbed a hand down her face. “You think you can figure out to expect when engaged to an Avenger and then…”

“So what do we do?” Peter asked.

“That’s up to you. We can stay here if you want… or stay in the penthouse… each have their own memories attached, though I chose that penthouse because we didn’t stay there as often.”

Peter looked around. Could he really stay here? Every single square inch of the place held a memory. Of him and May eating or watching television or hanging out. Of Spider-Man. Of Ned. Maybe the beginnings of something with MJ. Of his life before which he was never getting back.

He remembered back to when Ben died and how empty the place felt. And how the only reason he got through that was May. But with May gone… how could he stay here?

He didn’t want to leave but…

“Could we still keep it? Somehow? The apartment? Make sure it’s still… here? At least for now? I don’t… I don’t think I could live here without her but…”

“Of course,” Pepper said. “I will make sure everything is arranged to keep the apartment. I can even put it in your name for when you become of age.”

“Thanks,” Peter said.

Happy walked over. “You want to pack some stuff up?”

Peter nodded.

“Okay, show me what and I’ll grab some things.”

“Okay,” Peter said.

They set to packing up his stuff from his room and took some things from the rest of the apartment as well. Pictures, keepsakes… a few of May’s things.

Peter stood teary eyed in the apartment when they were done.

“She’s really gone? She’s really… I need… I need confirmation I need….”

There was a knock on the door.

Pepper and Happy froze and Peter made his way to answer it.

He saw one of their neighbours there.

“Oh my, Peter is that you, dear?

“Mrs. Goldstein…” Peter said.

She pulled Peter into a hug. “Oh dear, I thought you were gone with the others. We heard about May but no one said anything about you so we went searching and the school said you were gone.”

“She’s really… did someone see her…”

Mrs. Goldstein nodded. “I’m sorry. Tammy was with her… she came by to let us know. She was trying to find you.”

“Oh,” Peter said, a lump in his throat.

“Where have you been? Do you need someone to stay with? You can’t stay there alone, dear.”

“I have someone to stay with,” he said softly. “Not here though. Just came to get some stuff.”

“Alright, dearie. Well, if you need anything you call me.”

“I will, thank you,” he said, closing the door again.

He turned back to Pepper and Happy. “Can we go?”

They both nodded. “We can come back here anytime you like.”

“Okay,” Peter said. He picked up one of the bags and they were off.

That night, Peter’s dream was different. Maybe it was the visit home that afternoon, or maybe it was the different bed and scenery. But it was different.

He was in space, sitting in that spacecraft. But Nebula wasn’t there. He was completely alone, looking out into the vastness of space.

And there was… nothing. Nothing for him to do, to see. And yet… he was still there. Alive. Alone. Forever. No friends, no family, no Avengers. Just him… alone.

Peter woke up heart racing, unable to catch his breath. Silent tears streamed down his face.

He couldn’t sit still. He had to get out… at least for a moment. He needed fresh air.

He quickly ran to a window, trying to find a latch and finding none. “Friday… do these open?”

“I can open one,” Friday said. “There is also a staircase for roof access.”

“Window’s fine, thanks,” Peter said as the window slid open and he crawled out, climbing to the top of the building that way.

Only when he was on the roof did he finally manage to catch his breath, looking over the city scape. This was… he was more comfortable up here.

He sat perched on the ledge of the roof and wrapped his arms around his legs.

He didn’t know if he could do this every night. Nightmare after nightmare and each was more horrible than the last. He hated this one the most. Just staring into space. He froze and he glanced upward into the sky and winced at the sight there.

He used to love looking at the night sky but now… looking at it was almost just as bad. He had been up there… he had almost died up there.

He kept trying to shake himself out of it. He was an Avenger. He should be better than this. He had to be better than this. He had to somehow keep going, right? That’s what Pepper said. Or he should talk to her. But he didn’t know how to talk about this.

He stayed up there the rest of the night, only coming downstairs when he heard Pepper frantically calling his name. He slunk back in through the window, and she spun around and faced him.

“Peter? Oh thank god I thought… I don’t know what I thought.”

“Sorry… went up to the roof,” he muttered.

She nodded. “Of course… I… superheroes,” she mumbled and then froze, looking at him like she was going to say something else but changed her mind. “Do you want some breakfast?”

Peter nodded.

They settled in eating and finally Peter thought to ask. “Um… so… what do we do now?”

Pepper looked at him. “What do you mean?”

“I mean… I guess… I assume… do we just try to… go back to normal? Without all the people? Is that what people are doing? Like… do you go to work? Do I go to school?”

Pepper looked at him. “I think a lot of things have been on a standstill right now. I... well… I’ve checked in on Stark Industries but… most people have been spending time with the family they have left. We should probably check in with your school… let them know you’re here. I think a lot of people have gone back to their routines to try to keep sane…”

“Right,” Peter said.

“We can’t fault them for that… what else should they do? Mourn forever? For you it hasn’t been that long since you’ve been back but… its been a month and a half for everyone else. I haven’t even left the compound until you and I did. Everyone else… well I’ve tried to catch up on the news. It looks like they are just trying to find a semblance of normalcy. Otherwise… everything would just fall apart.”

“That makes sense,” Peter said.

“Nothing makes sense right now. Some people are trying to go on as they did before. Some are lucky and didn’t lose anyone. Some lost everyone…,” she said softly, glancing at him. “I think there might be elections soon… lots of political leaders are gone and… governments are trying to regulate what to do. No one knows. Plus, all the people without anything are desperate…”

“Crime rate’s probably up,” Peter mumbled.

Pepper nodded.

“So, they need Spider-Man…”

Pepper stared at him. “If you want to go out as Spider-Man… you can do that. But I want you to know that things really are different. People who are committing what are technically crimes now… there might be good reasons for some.”

“Right…”

“But people need hope still… and Spider-Man can bring hope.”

“So you’re okay if I go out as Spider-Man?”

“Tony said he couldn’t stop you so I don’t know why you think I could,” she said.

Peter let out a wry grin. “Yeah.”

“As long as you feel comfortable with it…”

“I feel like... I couldn’t stop him in space… maybe I can stop some of the bad things here. I really was supposed to be just a friendly neighbourhood Spider-Man anyway… not a space Spider-Man.

“That’s true. Maybe you can protect the galaxy when you’re a bit older,” she joked.

Peter snorted and realized he hadn’t said or heard anything remotely funny in a long while.

“Thank you…” Peter said.

“For?” she asked.

“Well… everything. You had no obligation to take me in… or be okay with the Spider-Man stuff. May took a lot of convincing,” he paused as his throat got tight.

“Well... I lived with Tony,” she mumbled, misty eyed.

Peter wondered how long it would be before they could talk about them without crying. He figured at least a year.

They spent some time alone after that… and Peter took the time to look through social media and the news reports to see what was going on. All the people in his friends groups had gone radio silent which was more evidence they were gone. He checked his AcaDec group and it was silent as well. What were the chances they were all gone? All except him.

It seemed like sometimes fate was laughing in his face.

Later that week Peter brought it up again. “Hey Pepper…”

“Yes?” she asked.

“Should I be going to school?”

“Do you want to? Are you ready to?” she asked.

“Okay, that’s the first time I’ve been asked that. You know, you’re a kid go to school,” Peter said. “But… I mean… we’ve been here a while now and… we’ve just been staying here.”

“I wanted to help you get used to everything,” she said.

“Okay. And thank you for that. But… you’re right. What you said earlier. About getting back into a routine. I can’t… just staying here… I just think about what we’re missing. How everyone’s gone. And if I could do something…. I mean. I know I said I want to go out as Spider-Man again and I haven’t but I’m thinking maybe tonight… but also… can we check the school? See what’s happening there?”

“Of course,” she said.

“Okay,” Peter said. Sitting at the penthouse even with all his stuff now… it still didn’t feel real. Almost at times it felt as if he was just on a vacation or something and everything would go back to normal. So maybe if he forced himself back to school…

Otherwise, he didn’t think he was processing everything that well. Just putting it off.

They made their way to the school and Peter went in with Happy to avoid the looks he’d get if he walked in with Pepper Potts.

He met with Principal Morita who was shocked Peter was there. “Peter! You were reported missing! With everyone else! How are you here?”

“Oh I… well was in the bathroom. Got lost and uh… couldn’t find anyone. Got kind of swept up in the craziness…” he said.

Happy glanced at him and Peter agreed. Worst excuse ever. How did that explain the month after?

But it seemed to be enough for Principal Morita. “Well, I for one am so glad you are here. Now… the thing is… about your class.”

“What about it?”

“Just about everyone from your class disappeared. It was why we didn’t question your disappearance…”

“Everyone?” Peter asked, wide eyed. “Like… Ned… and MJ?” He just had to confirm.

Principal Morita nodded. “I think of your class there were five people who remained. A few transferred to a different school to be closer to the family they had left. I think two are going to home school. We have only reopened classes for the rest of the school this week… we took some time to restructure and reorganize classes and teachers.

“Oh,” Peter said.

“So of course, we can welcome you back. But I think the best option… we could put you with one of the other classes… you’re smart enough. You can join the upper-class students….”

“So, skip a grade?”

“Sure. Everything about this time is unprecedented so…”

“Oh,” Peter said.

Principal Morita frowned. “I know this is a lot, Peter, so if you need help…”

“I’m okay.”

“You could always apply for your GED. I think you could get it… though the applications for that are up in the air now. I think they’re going to make those available for a lot of students. Everything is still a work in progress.”

“Okay,” Peter said. “Can I… think about it?”

“Of course, of course,” he said. “Now… you… you have somewhere to stay? We tried to check in with all the guardians of our students and yours was reported missing…”

“Yeah… staying with… a family friend,” Peter said.

Happy nodded at him in the background.

“Oh, you?” he asked.

Happy shook his head. “No… I’m just driving him here.”

“Okay,” Principal Morita said but then he leaned in to whisper to Peter. “You are okay, aren’t you? If you’re not, please come to me. I can help you.”

“I’m okay. Thank you, really. And I’ll... I’ll let you know?”

“Sure,” Principal Morita said, leaning back. “No rush, Peter. There’s a lot of forgiveness going around now about classes and homework. We won’t worry if you miss out on assignments.”

“Okay, thank you,” he said again, and then they were leaving.

He waited until he got into the car with Happy before he let his head fall into his hands. “Fuck.”

Peter was spiraling. He literally had no one left. No family, no friends, no school. He couldn’t even bring up the energy to go out as Spider-Man.

He said he was going to and then just… he glanced at the suit and couldn’t put it on. What was the point? He knew people probably needed him but if he couldn’t help those around him what help was he to others?

He felt like some days he was okay and then others… He could never predict how he’d feel. But most days lately he was feeling worse and worse.

Pepper kept glancing at him worriedly throughout the week and as time moved on, since he seemed to retreat more into himself.

And Pepper really was great. He was sorry he was acting this way. But he felt so lost. She kept getting him to try to talk to her and he kept saying he didn’t know what to do.

What was the point anymore? Who was he fighting for?

And then Pepper started feeling ill and Peter had a horrible sinking feeling in his gut.

He would wake up to her puking in the toilet and just started praying that he wouldn’t lose someone else. He had been a horrible house guest and now he was thinking he really would be alone again.

She kept trying to hide it like she was feeling fine but Peter could see how tired she was. He was working up the courage to bring it up to her one morning when he heard it.

It was faint and quiet, but it was a different sound.

It too him a moment to place it actually. He could hear his heartbeat, Pepper’s heartbeat… and a small, faint one.

Pepper was sitting at the table nursing a tea and looking exhausted, unable to stomach her usual morning coffee.

And Peter knew why.

“Pepper…” he started softly, looking up at her with wide eyes.

Pepper glanced at him, slightly shocked.

Peter really had been withdrawing lately and he felt horrible that he wasn’t as talkative as his usual self.

“What is it, Peter?” she asked.

“You… are you feeling okay?” he asked.

She sighed. “I’m fine. Probably just the flu… or something I ate. Or all the stress catching up to me.”

Peter stared. “You… you’re throwing up in the mornings… and tired and… I think I know what’s going on.”

“You do? Then enlighten me because that would be helpful,” she said.

Peter was quiet.

“Peter?”

“You should um… you should take a pregnancy test.”

She stared. “What?”

“I…”

“Peter, I haven’t been with someone since Tony and…”

“And it’s been a couple months. And…”

“Just because I’m throwing up doesn’t mean…”

“I hear a heartbeat.”

“What?”

“I can hear three heartbeats in this room. One is much fainter but… still there.”

Pepper stood, open mouthed, staring at Peter. “You can hear that?”

Peter nodded.

“What the heck are your powers anyway. I don’t even know.”

“Oh, well I mean I’m sticky and can stick to walls and my hearing is…” he paused, staring at her as she turned away, frowning.

“I can’t remember my last period… oh my god,” she muttered, before walking out of the room.

Peter sat there staring at the wall as she left and didn’t know what to do. It felt like forever before she re-entered the room.

“Peter…” she said, tears in her eyes.

“Um…” he responded.

She held out a pregnancy test in front of her. It read positive.

“Oh my god... I was right? I mean I thought but I doubted but…”

“He’s not fully gone… he’s… I have his baby…” she said before she was sinking down to the floor.

“Pepper…” Peter said, before he was dropping to the floor beside her and wrapping his arms around her.

“His baby….” She said, and she was crying softly into Peter’s arms.

And from that moment on, Peter knew what his purpose was. He couldn’t give up. He had to be there for Pepper… and for the baby.

Chapter Text

Peter finally made it out as Spider-Man. He was hesitant at first to use the new suit… the iron spider. He didn’t know if he could. It reminded him too much of space right now. Maybe he’d keep it on him for emergencies though, as it was very intuitive and easier to put on than his other suit.

But he suited up in the older suit and swung out. And it was only when he’d made it a few buildings away and paused, taking in the night sky and the fresh air, that he realized how cooped up he’d been.

He went from being trapped in a spaceship to staying inside in an apartment and now… now he could finally breath again.

He didn’t know why he waited so long. Spider-Man was always his escape from his regular life and it was definitely needed right now.

He glanced over the city and could tell immediately there was a huge difference from before. Before… New York City traffic was horrible. There were cars honking their horns and fighting to drive with pedestrians crossing the street in front of them.

But now… it felt almost quiet. Sure, there were still cars, but the amount of them had decreased drastically.

And there were way less people too.

He jumped off, swinging from building to building and just letting the air rush into him, closing his eyes a moment with each swing in bliss.

This was the freest he’d been in a long time.

It was only after a few minutes of swinging that he heard people shouting his name.

He opened his eyes again, glancing around.

Some people were pointing up at him and waving, some looking shocked.

He listened to them as they all called up to him and gave a wave back.

“Spider-Man! You’re alive!” some yelled.

“Hey all,” he called out.

“What happened to you? Where’ve you been?”

“Had some business to take care of! Sorry for worrying you all!”

For the most part it seemed they were glad he was back and he was sure news would spread of his return after this.

But maybe they were all still in shock like he was.

He landed back atop a building again and glanced over the city. “Karen? Anything?”

“It’s been rather quiet tonight, Peter. Welcome back.”

“Yeah, thanks. Been a crazy time,” he said.

Maybe he could spend his time making up for not being able to save everyone before.

He swung around and finally let himself forget about everything else… at least for a couple hours.

He made his way back at night and crept back inside, Pepper asleep already.

And that’s how the next few nights went. It was mostly pleasant, though there were definitely a few people who didn’t seem to be thrilled he was back. But man… he loved being Spider-Man. It was such a nice break from the misery he’d had since he’d gotten back.

And then he had a problem. His web shooter got clogged and he didn’t really have much to fix it with.

Peter hesitated in the doorway one evening.

“Peter… if there’s something you need you can ask me,” Pepper said, glancing up at him from her work.

“I know it’s just… look there’s so much going on and we’re finally getting more accustomed to living together and…”

“Peter…”

“And I don’t want to bring things up but…”

“What do you need?”

“Is… is there a lab here?”

Pepper froze, staring at him. “A lab?”

“My suit’s kind of… well it needs some repairs. And I need some more web fluid. And… of course I don’t want to disrespect or use anything I shouldn’t but… I can make my own space I just need to grab some tools and I can do that myself. I wont even go in there that long.”

“Oh,” she said softly. “I mean… you have control of Friday already. She hasn’t mentioned it to you?”

“I didn’t want to ask,” Peter said.

“There is a lab here… there is at every one of our places… it’s not as big here as some of the others…”

“That’s okay…”

“And if you need something else we can have it brought here… or you could go to the compound… that’s where the main lab is…”

“Right,” Peter said softly.

Pepper was looking off into the distance again.

“I don’t want to make this worse… harder than it is,” Peter said.

“Peter,” Pepper said. “He’s… he’s not coming back. if you want to use the labs… honestly it would probably honour his memory more if you did than if they sat empty. I mean… he basically gave them to you.”

“Oh,” Peter said, trying to swallow over a lump in his throat.

“Go ahead,” she said. “I mean it.”

“Okay,” Peter said.

He made his way slowly into the lab area, after being pointed to it by Friday. He had to have known it was there… he just hadn’t wanted to look or go in before. Because that was his space. Mr. Stark’s.

He walked inside and the lights flickered on, illuminating the many screens and tools there.

“Wow…” he said.

“Do you need a rundown of the equipment?” Friday asked.

“Uh… maybe in a bit. I just need a few things right now. Though I doubt he had the chemicals I need for web fluid…”

“I can place an order for you,” Friday said.

“Really? Okay… but uh… it’s a secret formula, right Friday?”

“Of course. My loyalty is to you.”

“You’re too real sometimes, you know that?” Peter said. “But… you can ease up on the access thing. Pepper can have full access.”

“Some files will still be hidden based on Boss’ request.”

“Fine, fine. But… you can also help the other Avengers out, okay? If they need something.”

“Protocol states…”

“Or run it by me or Pepper and we’ll approve it?”

“Affirmative.”

He glanced around and could see hints of Mr. Stark everywhere. It felt like he shouldn’t be there. But Pepper told him he could. It just felt wrong being there without Mr. Stark.

He looked at a few of the screens, not sure where to start. “Okay, you know what? Friday, give me a rundown of what I need to know.”

“Certainly,” she said, and Peter sat down and learned more than he knew he could in that moment. This was going to be more than a one night thing.

Pepper was sick every single morning that week. She was starting to look off and Peter took to researching. He came up with a few things that could help her and started planning.

But to be able to get the things she needed… he would need money. Which he didn’t have.

So he called Happy.

Usually, he would never take someone else’s money to buy things like this, but he was kind of letting Pepper get him everything for now. Maybe he should find a job. Though those were both readily available and hard to find at the same time right now.

And he still had to figure out what he was doing about school.

Happy picked him up and he could see Pepper was relieved he was doing something other than mope around or go out as Spider-Man. He’d taken to patrolling during the days too and knew that wasn’t sustainable. Or recently, holing himself up in Mr. Stark’s lab.

“So, where exactly are we going?” Happy asked.

“Um… so I wanted to get some things for Pepper. It’s just… she’s been so nice to me, and she didn’t have to be. I mean she could have just left me at the compound. I could have stayed there. Or someone else could have…”

“Kid… if she didn’t take you in, I would have.”

“Oh,” Peter said. “But why? You never really seemed to like me.”

“I don’t seem to like many people,” Happy said. “Look, I’m sorry for ignoring you all those times you called before… I didn’t get it then.”

“Okay,” Peter said.

“So, you want to get something for Pepper. Great. She’ll probably say she doesn’t need it but…”

“I want to get her something,” Peter said.

“Okay,” Happy agreed.

“And…I might need to borrow some money? I’ll pay you back as soon as I can find a job and…”

“Don’t bother. I should get her something too,” Happy said.

Peter could tell Happy was confused when Peter led them into a grocery store and immediately went for some specific teas he found online and ginger ale. Some crackers… hot compress…

“What are we buying exactly?” Happy asked.

“Nothing,” Peter said, picking up a few more items. Google was pretty helpful but he was not entirely sure she would be thankful for these items or think he was insulting her.

“Peter,” Happy said, as Peter picked up a warm blanket and some chocolates.

“Yes?” Peter asked. He was trying not to make it obvious so he hoped that would hide the other items’ purpose.

“I thought you were going to get her a gift or something.”

“I wanted to get her something useful,” Peter said.

“I’m missing something, aren’t I?” Happy asked.

Peter shrugged. “Let’s just get this stuff back to her.”

“Fine... but since I’m spending the money I want to know why.”

“You can ask her,” Peter said.

They drove back to the penthouse and Peter carried everything inside, Happy trailing behind him.

“Hey, Pepper, I brought you some things.”

“Oh, Peter. You didn’t have to…” she paused as Peter started unpacking the items. “Oh… actually… I’ll take these. Thank you, that’s very thoughtful…”

“What? I don’t get it. Why these items?” Happy asked.

Pepper looked up between Peter and Happy before she sighed. “I was waiting until after my first appointment to confirm but I might as well tell you. I’m pregnant,” she said.

Happy’s mouth dropped open. “What? Did you know? Of course you knew you were buying all these things how did you know?”

Peter shrugged.

“He knew first,” Pepper said. “He could hear the baby’s heartbeat.”

“Huh…” Happy said. “So a baby Tony in there?” he asked.

Pepper shrugged. “Or a baby Pepper.”

“Don’t name the baby after yourself…” Peter mumbled, and Pepper smiled.

“Of course not. I might have an idea though. You know, the day the spaceship came to Earth… the day you two left... Tony was talking about having a baby,” she said.

They both glanced up at her.

“Really?” Happy asked.

Pepper nodded. “I think he’d really like this,” she said.

Peter didn’t think he’d ever seen Happy teary eyed.

“Well, whatever you need, Pepper. I’m here for you,” Happy said.

“We both are,” Peter said.

“Well, thank you. But there are many single mothers out there. So, I’ll be just fine. Now, I’m going to go make some of this tea,” she said, once again with tears in her eyes.

Peter glanced at Happy.

“A baby… you know… I think Tony would have been a great dad. He wouldn’t have believed it but…”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“He was learning, at least. With you,” Happy said.

“What? No... he wasn’t… we barely… Happy,” Peter said.

“It is what it is,” Happy said. “Okay, so we’re teaming up right? To make sure she takes care of herself? Doesn’t work too much and takes time to rest?”

“Yup,” Peter said.

“Okay, good. She’s going to need us. Both of us.”

Peter just nodded. He was glad he had a task to focus on.

Peter swung high out over the city, flipping and swinging along.

His time out as Spider-Man was still freeing, but he was starting to see what Pepper meant when she said the city was different. The whole world was different. People were definitely struggling, and he was starting to have more people angry at him when he intervened.

Apparently, lots of people blamed the Avengers and anyone associated with them for what happened.

So it was a lot more name calling and insults lately. But he could brush it off. He had to. He was Spider-Man.

He swung some more and looked around, having a better vantage of the city from here. He was trying to distract himself and kept finding things in stores he wanted to buy for Pepper and the baby and he was really going to have to find a way to earn some money.

He almost wondered if he became an Avenger full time if he’d get paid. Then again, Director Fury was gone so…

They had started calling it the blip. He didn’t know why they came up with that… but that’s what all the news stations started saying.

So instead of someone being gone… or dusted. They were blipped.

Peter felt it trivialized the whole thing. Made it seem too… okay.

He felt like he was doing a bit better, what with the new baby to focus on. But he really had to figure out school.

If he couldn’t get paid for being Spider-Man, he would need an actual job. Most jobs, at least ones with decent salaries, required you to be a high school graduate.

So he stared at Midtown from across the way and wondered what it would be like to go back.

He’d have skipped a grade and would possibly graduate sooner… maybe even that year. Or maybe they’d make him retake part of his year. He didn’t know.

But he wouldn’t know anyone. Well, he’d know them from seeing people in passing but…

Most of the upper class students didn’t treat the younger ones well… he felt like it was some sort of hierarchy thing. And he was always known as a loser in the school so it wasn’t too tempting to go back.

Not without Ned. Or MJ. He was still sour about that one. He thought that maybe they might have had something… or maybe he just had a crush. They had just started to get to know each other.

So thinking about going back and not having them… it was so hard. But the other options were to switch schools, where everything would be unfamiliar, or to just get his GED.

Either way, he figured he should decide soon. If he waited too long they were bound to make him repeat a lower year instead of a higher one.

He swung by their old apartment next. It had been put under his name with Pepper’s there for legality since he was underage. He hadn’t been able to go back in. Sitting here and staring at it still made him feel like he could just go back to how it was.

And it wasn’t like he was ungrateful. He was thankful Pepper wanted to take him in. Because she really didn’t have to. So many others weren’t as lucky.

So many people were alone.

But here he was, living in the lap of luxury, all because Mr. Stark decided to choose him to come with him to Germany. Like there weren’t any other superheroes.

He swung away once more and rested on a building. Until he heard a commotion down the street and Peter swung to see what was going on. There was a protest happening in front of one of the displaced housing places.

Apparently people had started moving into homes where the people who once lived there were declared blipped. And they weren’t paying for them.

Others were mad that they were still paying for their properties.

It all felt so trivial. Did they not lose people?

He watched them yell at each other for a little bit and was about to leave when it started getting violent.

“Hey!” He called out, and swung down in between the two who started the fight. “Please, let’s not fight.”

“Get out of the way, Spider-Man. This isn’t your fight,” one guy said.

“Yeah. This punk thinks he can just live for free, off some other people’s money.”

“I have no where else to go. Where should I go? Live on the street? When there are perfectly good houses available?”

“If you can’t pay for it, yeah,” the guy said.

“It’s not my fault everyone at my job got blipped. My job doesn’t exist anymore!”

“So find a new one!”

“Guys!” Peter exclaimed. “Stop, please!”

They had amassed quite a big crowd.

“Where? Half the people are gone, yes, but so is everything else. Half the jobs are open and there’s no one to train people. Everyone is busting ass!”

“Except you! You think you can just freeload. Go help someone out!”

“Seriously, stop!” Peter exclaimed. “This isn’t what we should be fighting about. Many people aren’t living where they lived before. Many people aren’t doing what they did before. Give everyone some time,” Peter said.

“It’s been two months! Stop being lazy!” one guy yelled.

“I’ve lost everything. You want me to just pick up and go back to work? What’s the point! Why should I work? When I spend my whole day there and then suddenly everyone’s gone and it doesn’t matter. I barely saw my family because I was working! And now they’re gone!”

“Oh yeah? Well, I lost my family too but do you see me quitting?”

“STOP!” Peter yelled, stomping his foot down hard enough that the ground underneath them shook and everyone close to him wobbled to stay afoot. “We’re all going through a hard time, okay? But we need to work together. We need to support each other. Please, don’t tear down the people around you, even if you don’t know them. We need everyone, strangers, loved ones, everyone now more than ever.”

“What do you care, Spider-Man? You’re a superhero. Probably living up the best life. Probably lost no one, sitting up in your little ivory tower.”

Peter blinked. The hell?

The other guy piped up. “Yeah, he’s right. You can’t relate to us at all. What do you know about being working class. Didn’t Stark make you those suits? How much money you wearing on your person?”

Oh, so now they were agreeing? To argue against him?

“You know what? This isn’t going anywhere. If you want to argue, you can do that. I’m leaving,” Peter said.

“Oh sure, leave us. Just like the Avengers. Like Stark… good for nothing, abandoned us all...”

Peter froze and got deathly still. “Don’t you dare…”

“Yeah, he wasn’t even reported missing. Probably just ran off to hide after failing once again.”

Peter spun around and webbed their mouths shut. He was shaking and felt his anger pour out of every pore. “Don’t talk about Mr. Stark like that. He was more than you’d ever know… he cared about everyone and did his best.”

“Stark cared for no one,” someone piped up from the back. “He made weapons. He destroyed families. Like ours are destroyed now… because he couldn’t stop this.”

“You think... you think that he was to blame for all of this?” Peter asked.

“Well, prove me wrong. You think you know better? You’re just an amateur, what do you know? You have no idea what it feels like to have nothing now.”

“I was there,” Peter said. “I was there, in space… when it happened. I held Mr. Stark in my arms as he died. I watched all the heroes around me fade until I was stuck alone in space with an alien I’d never met. I struggled to get home and almost died. And then I came back and every single person I knew was gone. All of my friends. All of my family. I had no one. And if Mr. Stark hadn’t cared about me at all… I would have never met Pepper… and then she would have never taken me in now… and I’d be alone. So don’t you dare tell me I don’t understand what it is to have nothing!” Peter exclaimed.

Maybe he should have left earlier. Maybe he should leave now. He’d already said too much and most of the crowd was looking at him shocked. But then another… they still couldn’t leave it alone.

“Taken you in. What, you need a keeper? What, are you sleeping with Stark’s woman now?”

“Yeah, he’s trying to take Stark’s spot. And his woman.”

They didn’t even care about the rest. Did they even hear it? Did Peter just let out his inner thoughts for nothing? Would nothing appease them?

“I’m done here. None of you are making sense. If you don’t want my help… I won’t give it,” he said, and with that he swung off.

He had no idea what kind of rumours would come off that but let himself collapse on a random rooftop.

“Peter, are you alright?” Karen asked.

“No. Why do I do this, Karen? What’s the point?” Peter asked.

“You do this to help people. Because when you can do the things you do and you don’t, it’s your fault when bad things happen.”

Peter groaned. “Right, of course. It seems like bad things are happening anyway,” he said.

Karen was silent.

Peter slunk home and closed the window behind him, not even changing out of the suit before falling asleep.

Peter swung through the city once more. He was about to head back early because he was getting nothing from these people. Why bother helping them If all he got were insults back?

The fallout from the other day made it even worse. For a full week, all he got were people thinking he was sleeping with Pepper.

Pepper had laughed at first when she found out but stopped when she saw how wide Peter’s eyes were.

“Peter, we know the truth. That’s all that matters.”

“But I don’t want them to think that… it’s wrong and I would never… I mean even if I was older I would never do that to Mr. Stark.”

“I know. And you know. And that’s what matters.”

“What about the others…”

“Others?”

“Do the other Avengers think…”

Pepper shook her head. “I’ve honestly not heard from most of them. Natasha called a few times but… we’ve barely talked about what we’ve lost and… they won’t think that Peter. They know better.”

“Right,” Peter said.

As he swung through the city this time, he wondered how much more he could handle. He’d loved being Spider-Man before. But now… now it was a chore. It was taking all his time and energy to do this and maybe it wasn’t what he needed. But he figured, the city still needed him.

He swung down to another fight that had broken out between some of the people. That’s more often what it was now. Just… people fighting. After all this.

“Please, can we stop fighting,” Peter said. He was almost too quiet for the others to notice.

“Oh look, it’s the woman stealer,” someone said.

Peter groaned. “Okay… fine, enjoy your fight. I’m out.”

“Well, you’ve basically admitted it there.”

“No, I haven’t but you all won’t believe me so I’m just going to leave.”

“You think he wears the mask with her?” someone asked.

“Probably. Maybe he’s horribly disfigured,” someone else said.

“Why do you even wear a mask? Afraid for us to know how much of a coward you are?” Someone else asked.

Peter frowned. “It’s to protect my identity. So, no one goes after the people I care about.”

“See? He still has people he cares about. I mean we all know about Pepper Potts. But there are others. How could he ever relate to us? Just a no-good superhero who thinks he’s better than us.”

“That’s it!” Peter exclaimed, causing a few people to jump and turn to him. “I’m done. It’s been over a month of constant belittling for trying to help you people. Every single time I patrol, someone is mad at me for helping. The news hates me. I don’t know why I bother anymore. So you know what? You’re right. I have no reason for this mask anymore. Because I’m done being Spider-Man, okay? I’m done. You don’t deserve me anymore. And… I don’t have people I care about anymore. They’re all gone. All the people I was protecting originally with this mask… they are all gone. Turned to dust. Every single member of my family and friends. Gone. So you win. All of you. Here I am,” he said, and he pulled off his mask.

There were gasps all around.

“He’s… he’s young.”

“That’s not an adult…”

“There’s no way he’s sleeping with Pepper Potts…”

“How… how old are you?”

Peter closed his eyes for a moment. “Happy? You happy with yourselves? I quit. Take care of yourselves, now. Okay? Because… I’m sick of how I’m being treated. I don’t deserve this. I tried my best… we all tried our best…  I was stuck in space… in space! I almost died! And… I just want to help. But you don’t want me to. And I don’t… I haven’t even graduated from high school yet and all you want from me is to save you all but you hate me doing it. And Pepper… I’m not sleeping with her… she’s my guardian. And I can’t believe you all thought differently. So, I’m done.”

“Spider-Man...”

“No!” Peter exclaimed, punching a wall and everyone saw as the concrete crumbled beneath his hand. “If you come after me or Pepper now…knowing my identity…”

It was dead silent around him and Peter hesitantly put the mask back on before letting out a web to swing away.

“Please don’t quit,” a small voice said.

Peter froze as the voice continued.

“We need you. You saved my mom… before. And she’s gone now but… please don’t leave us.”

Peter turned around and saw a kid, probably around seven or eight years old staring at him determinedly.

“I…” he said.

“Don’t listen to these stupid adults. They’re wrong.”

“I’m sorry, kid,” Peter said. “Stay strong, okay?”

And then he tugged on his web and swung up to a rooftop.

It was only after he landed there and the world turned silent again that he froze.

“Oh my god. What did I do?”

Peter slunk back into the penthouse after spending some time pacing on a random roof, scared of the fallout of his actions. He tried to pretend he was fine for a second and made his way into his room before changing out of the suit. He stood there for a moment before there was a knock on the door.

“Peter? Can I come in?”

Peter swallowed heavily before he nodded. Then squeezed his eyes shut for a moment. “Yeah,” he finally said out loud.

Pepper pushed open the door and took a glance at him before she took a few steps into the room. “How are you doing?”

Peter winced before he looked up at her. “Is it bad?”

Pepper frowned.

“I mean… do you… what do you know?”

Pepper sighed before she pulled up a video on her phone. “Spider-Man takes off his mask and quits. He’s just a kid?”

The video went on to show almost the entire interaction between Peter and the people outside.

“Shit,” Peter mumbled before he let his head drop into his hands. “I’m sorry… I…

“Hey, I have gone through bigger PR nightmares than this. At least you didn’t give out your exact address to a terrorist.”

“You’re not mad?”

“It’s your identity. Are you okay?”

“I mean, I kept it to protect people around me and…”

“I can protect myself,” Pepper said.

“I mean yeah, of course but…”

“Peter. Are you okay? I can try to get the video taken down but…”

Peter stared ahead for a while. “Does it really matter? So they know who I am. I’m living with you… we have ridiculous security… I have super strength…”

“And if someone decides to go after me again they have another thing coming,” Pepper said. “I’ve briefed James and he is on high alert. He’s going to come join us for a bit, to make sure things blow over.”

“But the baby… I can’t believe I did that. I was just thinking about myself. I was so angry… angry that they could tell me I didn’t understand. That I didn’t lose anyone because I was a superhero. Why did I… why did I take my mask off?”

“I think you made your point. That you are young. And they shouldn’t blame everything on you,” Pepper said.

“But… I’m always telling people not to treat me like a kid and then I do this,” Peter said.

“Maybe you just need a break,” she said. “And this could be the right opportunity for it.”

“But I did this… and now they know… and you have a baby coming. I put this baby in danger!” Peter exclaimed.

“Peter, this baby was always going to be in danger. This is Tony Stark’s baby. And sure, I’m keeping it under wraps for now but it will get out. People will find out about the baby. So they will always be in danger.”

Peter groaned before he lay down on his bed. “I feel like I’m doing everything wrong right now,” he said.

“I don’t think you are,” Pepper said. “I don’t think there is a right or wrong.”

“I wish I could take this back,” he muttered.

“Maybe. But maybe this will play out alright. You will have less stress of hiding your identity, at least,” she said.

“That’s true,” Peter said softly.

“Come here,” Pepper said, and Peter stared at her warily before she opened her arms and he hesitantly joined her for a hug.

“Oh,” he said softly, tears coming to his eyes.

“I know. I don’t think either of us has hugged someone in a while.”

“I miss May,” Peter said softly as she hugged him.

“I know. I miss Tony,” she said.

Peter took in a deep breath and nodded.

“Peter,” Pepper said. “This will be okay. It will blow over. It always inevitably does."

“Okay,” he said softly. “You know, before all this, I was debating going back to Midtown. It would have been weird and different but… at least part of it would be familiar. Now… now I think… maybe I should just get my GED. And actually let the whole Spider-Man face reveal thing go.”

“Okay, whatever makes you more comfortable.”

“I just don’t want to keep mooching off you… you do so much for me and…”

“Peter,” Pepper said with a small smile. “You’re not mooching off me. You’re mooching off Tony. And he’d want you to.”

“Oh,” Peter said.

“He really would,” Pepper said. “Do not feel guilty about that, please. He’d want you to have anything you could ever want.”

Peter shrugged. “If you say so.”

“I do,” she said.

They sat there in silence a while longer before Peter said, “Thank you.”

“Of course,” she said. She leaned forward and pressed a soft kiss to Peter’s head, before she got up. “Now, as much excitement this is…it’s time for a little bit of damage control. You ready?”

“Ready? What do I need to do?”

“Oh, just a short statement. Don’t you worry. I’ll write it all for you.”

Peter nodded. He trusted her with this.

Chapter Text

Colonel Rhodes came to join them as promised and Peter basically hung out at the penthouse.

Peter felt like maybe it was an overreaction but Colonel Rhodes assured them he meant to check up on them sooner rather than later anyway, he just had a lot going on with the military. But this was important and he wanted to be there for them.

And then he found out about the baby and now they weren’t sure he was going to leave.

“You’re kidding, I’m going to be an uncle?” he asked.

“Uncle James, sure,” Pepper said.

“Or Uncle Rhodey. Speaking of that, kid, stop calling me Colonel Rhodes. Seriously. It’s Rhodey. Or James if you prefer I guess.”

“Okay,” Peter said.

“How are you holding up?” Rhodey said.

“I dunno. It feels weird not going out as Spider-Man but… I guess they don’t want me so…”

“It’ll blow over,” Rhodey said. “Just give it some time.”

Peter nodded.

“What have you been up to since?”

“Oh, I uh… studying. I’m going to get my GED so… thought it was easier than going to school with the whole Spider-Man reveal.”

“Smart,” Rhodey said.

“Yeah,” Peter said.

And then Rhodey went to talk to Pepper about the baby and all the things he was going to buy her.

So, Peter spent his time between studying for his GED and working in the lab. At first he’d been working on only Spider-Man projects but now that he wasn’t going out as Spider-Man…

“Hey Friday… do you have any projects for me to work on?” he asked.

“Certainly. What are you looking for?”

Peter shrugged. “Um… I don’t know. Something to keep me busy. Anything anyone needs?”

“I have a list of projects requested from Stark Industries as well as some requested by the Avengers. I also have a list of personal projects boss was working on before his passing. What would you like to look at?”

Peter blinked. “Oh… that’s... what kinds of projects are these? Because... I mean I tinker but I’m more into chemistry and…”

“The projects from Stark Industries are projects boss would work on for the company. He would also oversee others’ projects and read over them to ensure accuracy before production. For the Avengers, he would help build gear and repair gear for them. Personal projects include the iron man suits, the war machine suit, Rhodey’s braces, the rescue suit, and many other projects and ideas.”

“Oh…” Peter said. “That’s… a lot. I mean I guess I know what most of those are but… what’s the rescue suit?”

A bunch of diagrams started popping up on the screens with schematics and the like.

“Rescue suit is a suit boss was developing for Ms. Potts. In the event of an emergency, he wanted her to have a suit she could use. He never got to fully producing it.”

“Oh…” Peter said, mouth dry. “That looks really complex.”

“I have all the blueprints.”

“Maybe we should… work on something simpler. Is there something simpler? We can build up to that… that’s probably a good idea for Pepper to have. Especially with the baby on the way. Well, she probably wouldn’t wear it now but…”

“I can teach you how to use all the tools in this lab to create it. And to create other items.”

“Okay, let’s do that. Let’s start with something smaller and… work our way up.”

“Certainly. Would you like to start a project?”

“Uh… sure. Let’s do that.”

And Peter got to work, learning as much as he could from Friday.

“Hey, Peter, there you are. You know, you’re starting to spend just about as much time as Tony did in the lab,” Pepper said.

Peter gave a half smile and shrugged. “Need to keep busy.”

“You know, there is more to life than studying and work. You’re young, you should… find someone your age to hang out with.”

Peter shrugged. “I mean… I never really had that many friends before anyway. I’m okay. I just want to make sure you are doing okay.”

“I’m perfectly fine, Peter.”

“Yeah, but the baby…”

“The baby is also fine. You were at my first appointment with me.”

“Yeah. That was so cool,” he said.

“It was,” she said. “You know… did I ever tell you the name I was thinking of?”

“No,” Peter said. “What name?”

“Well… before… Tony was mentioning a dream of having a kid and naming the kid Morgan after my uncle…and well… I think that’s what I’m going to go with. Morgan.”

“Oh, that’s a beautiful name,” Peter said.

“It is, isn’t it,” Pepper said, rubbing her stomach lovingly.

She was just starting to get a visible bump now and Peter was so enthralled. But he was still trying to keep his distance. He didn’t want to invade her space. He had a feeling he was failing at that though.

Peter heard something ringing distantly and glanced at his phone. He’d gotten a new one from Pepper after everything since his was no where to be found, but the only people who knew his number were Pepper, Rhodey, Happy… and the other Avengers. They’d all made sure to exchange numbers for emergency purposes, but Peter had never called any of them, not feeling like he could.

And yet… the ringing wasn’t coming from his phone.

Pepper smiled and excused herself, going to watch television as Peter went to find the ringing.

It was coming from the other phone. Or… device. The one Nebula gave him.

He quickly grabbed it. “Hello?” he asked before he glanced at it and saw a flashing button, pressing it. “Hello?”

“Peter.”

“Nebula?” Peter asked.

“Good. I was afraid you’d lost the device. Can never trust people.”

“Oh, no, I have it. Uh… is something wrong?”

It was silent for a moment. “I wanted to follow up. You are well?”

Peter relaxed a little. “Yeah. I’m… doing better. I’ve uh… healed from space.”

“Good. No, Rocket you turn left here what is wrong with you?!”

Peter blinked. “Um…and you?”

“I am well. I wanted to bring word that we have explored all the planets previously visited by my father to see if we could find any remnants of the infinity stones power. Unfortunately, they are gone.”

“Oh,” Peter said. Not that he had known they were doing that but… “Uh… thanks for letting me know?”

“It is all done. I will leave the communication device with you on Earth if you have need to contact me again. Our mission is done. But as I said. You can…. check in if you’d like.”

“Thank you. It’s good to hear your voice again,” Peter said.

“Yours as well. I must be off.”

“Okay,” Peter said and then the line went blank.

He wandered back into the other room and Pepper looked over at him.

“That was Nebula… they were… well, I don’t know. She wanted to check in.”

“Oh,” Pepper said. “How was she?” she asked, her focus turning back to the television.

“Good, I think.” Peter said. He frowned as he realized Pepper wasn’t looking at him but at the screen and saw his name in the news.

“Oh no,” he groaned.

“Peter look,” Pepper said.

“I don’t want to. It’s going to be horrible.”

“It’s not, I promise,” she said.

She moved over on the couch for Peter to join her and he hesitantly sat down beside her and frowned. There was a huge crowd gathered, marching down the streets of Queens. And they all had signs. And as the volume picked up Peter could hear what they were saying.

“We’re sorry, Spider-Man!”

“Please come back!”

“We appreciate you!”

“Get your high school education and come back!”

Peter turned to Pepper. “Is that…”

“That’s for you. There are some horrible people in the world… but there’s also this.”

Peter felt himself start to tear up. “I didn’t want to quit before… I just couldn’t handle it. Couldn’t handle the hate. I thought I could but…”

“No one faults you for that. I’m proud of you for putting yourself first and taking a break. But maybe, if you really want to go back, there are people who really do want you out there. Who really care about you. It’s not all bad.”

“Yeah, it’s not,” Peter said. They sat there snuggled on the couch watching.  “Thanks for making me see this.”

“Of course,” she said. She shifted on the couch. “So are you going to go back?”

“Maybe. Maybe not right away. I haven’t even left the penthouse since…”

“That’s true. You will be recognized, you know that, right?”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“Well, I can give you some pointers. How to act in public,” Pepper said. “I’m pretty used to it.”

“I guess so. That would be really helpful,” Peter said.

“Okay, so lesson number one… ignore the people who hate you, but remember there’s always people who like you. And you want to be there for those people… so…”

Peter felt like it was probably time for him to venture out of the penthouse. Pepper kept looking at him worriedly and he had things he wanted to do anyway. He could only hide in the lab for so long before she dragged him out, muttering about how familiar that was.

Rhodey had to leave as well. As much as he wanted to stay, he couldn’t avoid his other obligations.

Happy kept popping in at random times to check on them, but he actually had a job to go to at Stark Industries. Apparently he and Pepper were keeping the place running, though she had taken to working more remotely as soon as she started showing. Peter had a feeling she was trying to delay the inevitable reveal of that information.

So Peter figured… time to venture out.

His statement about his identity had been short as Pepper promised, and just detailed his reasons for keeping it secret and why he let it out now. And a short message to the people to behave themselves.

But now… he felt almost lost. His Spidey sense was tingling in the back of his head the entire way as he walked a couple blocks to a coffee shop. He just… wanted to do something normal.

So far, like typical New Yorkers, everyone was ignoring him and he started to relax a little on the way over.

He made it inside and up to the counter, going to order his coffee. Everything was going as normal and he gave his name then made his way to the other side to wait.

“Coffee for Peter?”

“Hey, thanks,” he said, grabbing the cup and was about to leave until…

“Wait… you’re Spider-Man, right?”

Peter froze. “Uh…”

A few people turned their heads to look at him.

“Can you sign my coffee cup?” someone asked beside him.

Peter blinked. “Oh… uh sure.”

He started to sign it and a few more people approached when he didn’t turn that one away.

“I’ve never met an actual superhero before this is so cool,” one person said.

“Will you take a picture with me?”

Peter blinked and shrugged, taking the picture. “Okay… so… I’m going to leave now… thanks for the coffee.”

He just about ran out of there and started walking down the street briskly, glancing around.

That was… not exactly what he’d expected, but hey, he got out of the house, right?

He figured he wouldn’t stay out that much longer and headed back right after. He could do more another day.

It was more of the same every time he went out after that. Sometimes he could go out without being recognized at all and other times he was being asked for pictures and autographs. A few times someone would say something negative to him but loads of people would stand up for him. That’s what convinced him that he could go out as Spider-Man again.

And it was… okay. Lots of people treated him the same. Lots still hated him. And a fair amount… told him he shouldn’t be doing this he was too young and he should go home and graduate.

Which was kind of crazy. He’d save someone from an accident and they’d be like thank you but make sure you study! It was wild.

So he tended to go out less than he did, balancing his Spider-Man more with studying and time in the lab. And also time with Pepper. He was started to get really excited for this baby to come. That would definitely give him something to look forward to.

Peter woke up on August 10^th feeling no different than the day before. He figured he’d feel different at seventeen, but it felt like any other day.

He hadn’t mentioned anything about his birthday to anyone and so he didn’t expect anything, really. They all had a lot on their plates.

He and May always had a tradition to eat birthday cake for breakfast. It didn’t make any sense, he knew that, but it was always fun.

So he kind of dreaded getting up because he was pretty sure that wasn’t happening.

He made his way into the kitchen after a quick shower and found it empty. He listened around for a moment and heard Pepper getting sick in her room. He winced at that and started making her favourite tea that helped calm her stomach.

She joined him a few minutes later and looked so relieved at that. “Thank you, Peter. You know, I thought I was done with the throwing up but maybe it’s just excitement for today.”

Peter blinked. “Oh, yeah, maybe?” he said. Maybe she did know. Not that he was expecting much still.

“I might have kept this one a secret but I really hope you’ll come with me,” she said.

Peter blinked. “Come where?” he asked.

“I have a very special appointment today. Today we get to find out the sex of the baby,” she said.

“Oh,” Peter said before he lit up. “That’s so cool. I can’t believe the baby is that old already.”

“You and me both,” she said. “I can’t believe it’s been that long…”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“And I am already showing this much at four and half months…” she said, turning to the side.

“Its so cool,” Peter said.

Pepper smiled. “So we can get some exciting news today.”

“Yeah,” Peter said, smiling and letting it slowly fade. He didn’t need to celebrate his birthday. He could just celebrate this baby. Plus, why would Pepper know his birthday?

And why would he celebrate anyway? So many people were gone and he couldn’t celebrate without them.

They got in the car with Happy, and Pepper and Happy were discussing everything about the baby the whole way. Peter just glanced out the window, watching everything pass by.

He was trying his hardest not to be bitter. How would they know it was his birthday if he didn’t mention it to them?

They made their way to the appointment and Pepper got checked in. Peter and Happy looked around at the others in the waiting room and there were a lot of people there alone and lots with their partners. They seemed to be the only ones there who weren’t the parents of the child.

He saw some people mutter and point at him and he shrunk down in his chair for a moment.

He had a feeling that news of Pepper’s pregnancy would get out after this. Usually she made sure to get a private appointment but she seemed to be getting more open about it.

“Pepper Potts?”

Pepper got up and Peter and Happy tailed alone. Honestly, he was happy she was letting him into the room, because it really did give him something else to focus on. But he also knew that if Mr. Stark was still here… he’d be the one in the room and Peter would probably have nothing to do with this.

They started with what they had to test for and examine and then finally they were all excited as the technician asked If they wanted to know the sex of the baby.

They turned to Pepper who nodded.

“It’s a girl,” they said.

Pepper immediately had tears in her eyes and surprisingly so did Happy. With all of them crying Peter couldn’t help it as well.

“A little girl…” Happy said.

“Yeah,” Pepper responded.

“Wow,” Peter said. He couldn’t take his eyes off the screen.

They eventually made their way out of the doctor’s office and back to the car.

“We should celebrate,” Happy said. “What would you like, Pepper?”

“I’m good. But maybe… we can start buying some things.”

Peter knew she was hesitant to buy things for the baby because she was afraid something would go wrong. But now…

“Yeah? Really? Can we?” Happy asked.

Pepper nodded. “I think we can.”

“Yes!” Happy exclaimed, and started driving them to a baby store.

Peter smiled softly and glanced out the window once more.

They got to the store and started wandering around, browsing the shelves.

“Hey Pepper,” Peter said.

“Yes?” she asked.

“I thought you were keeping this from the public?” Peter asked.

She nodded. “I was. But they are going to find out at some point and I don’t want to stay cooped up. I’m going to be heading back to work. So I put out a press release this morning before we left.”

“You did?” Peter asked.

She nodded.

“Huh,” Happy said. “Guess that’s why you are getting more looks.”

“I mean it’s also me in a baby store,” she said, pulling up an outfit to look at. “Plus, I figure I have two bodyguards with me, right?” she smiled.

Peter glanced at Happy who puffed up his chest. “Yeah, of course. Nothing’s going to happen to you.”

“I don’t doubt it,” she said.

“Oh my god,” Happy said, and they both turned to him as he held up the tiniest dress ever. “We’re getting this.”

“Happy,” Pepper said with a small laugh.

“You can’t stop me. I’m buying you everything,” Happy said.

Peter gave them a little space and started looking at other items. He kept his ears out for what was happening with Pepper and Happy but… no one was really approaching them. So he let his eyes wander to all the stuff. He wondered what it would be like with a baby in the house. Or if… he would still have a place. Maybe she wouldn’t need him there when she had Mr. Stark’s real kid there.

He had no idea what to expect but… he was kind of excited for the baby. He would make sure he could do whatever he could to earn his keep and help out.

They stayed there for a fair amount of time, some of the sales associates coming to help Pepper gather items she was buying. Until he heard someone else approaching Pepper and he turned and headed in their direction.

“Pepper,” he heard.

“Natasha, what a surprise,” Pepper said.

Peter stopped a few feet away when he realized it was the Black Widow. Well… they didn’t really need him there at all then.

“Heard the news,” she said. “So… a baby, then?”

“Yes,” Pepper said.

“And it’s Tony’s?”

Peter saw Pepper nod and Natasha come in close for a hug. They stayed like that a moment and Peter turned away to give them their privacy.

They spoke for a bit before she was approaching Peter and he looked up to see her almost in front of him.

“Peter,” she said.

“Hi miss Black Widow,” he said.

She snorted. “You can call me Natasha. Or Nat, if you want,” she said.

“Oh... okay,” Peter said.

“How are you holding up?” she asked.

“Me? Fine. Yeah,” he said.

She raised an eyebrow. “I should have checked up on you sooner… I’m sorry. There’s been a lot going on. Especially with you revealing yourself to the public.”

Peter winced. “Yeah… I was having a rough time and just... it just came out.”

“It happens,” Natasha said. “At least you didn’t announce your address.”

“That’s what Pepper said. And I mean I said I was staying with her so I kind of did.”

“She’s well protected, don’t you worry. And she has many residences.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

Natasha looked him over. “Well, if you ever need anything, you can ask us for help, you know that?”

Peter scoffed. “I’m not really an Avenger.”

“You could be,” she said. “We are down numbers right now.”

Peter paused. “I think I want to just… get my high school diploma. And help Pepper with this baby… for now. But maybe later?”

“Sure,” she said. “Offer’s always open.” She turned back to look at Pepper and smiled. “Don’t know what a baby Tony Stark is going to be like. Never expected that one.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“Anyway,” she said, straightening up. “Keep in touch, okay? And happy birthday.”

“Oh, uh… thanks,” he said. “You… know that how?”

“It was in your file,” she said cryptically, before she started to head off.

He saw Pepper look up sharply at him as Natasha came to say goodbye to her and Happy.

As soon as she left Pepper was approaching Peter. “Peter? It’s your birthday? You didn’t say anything.”

“It’s fine. It’s just… you have a lot on your mind and the appointment and…”

“Happy,” she said.

“On it,” he said. “Let’s go.”

“What?” Peter asked. “I mean, no, it’s fine it’s not…”

Pepper gave him a look and Peter shut his mouth.

“We should do something fun for your birthday. I’m sorry I didn’t know… it’s… you should have mentioned…”

“It’s the first one without anyone and I just… it doesn’t matter. There are more important things,” Peter said.

“Peter, you are important. And I should have known. So what would you like? Go out for dinner, maybe? Cake? Want to pick out a nice present?”

“It’s fine… it’s…”

“Peter, please, let me make up for not knowing.”

“You’ve done so much for me already,” Peter said.

“That is… that’s the bare minimum. I want you to feel like you belong. I want you to know this is your home now and…”

“I… let’s just… can we just get cake and go home?” Peter asked.

“You sure, kid?” Happy asked after coming back with their purchases.

“Yeah. Yeah, I… that’s what I want. Maybe we can watch a movie. Just… something small.”

“Okay,” Pepper said, glancing at Happy worriedly.

They made their way to a cake shop and Peter half-heartedly picked something out before they headed home.

They ate some dinner and then had some cake, Pepper and Happy singing to him. And then they ate the cake before settling on the couch to see a movie.

“Was that okay?” she asked after. “I want you to have a happy birthday, Peter. I’m sorry I didn’t know.”

“It was okay,” he said softly. “It’s just… not the same.”

“I know, sweetie. I’m sorry about that. Next time… next time we’ll plan better, okay?”

“Okay,” Peter said.

She squeezed him tightly and before he knew it, they were both yawning and calling it a night.

They would figure it out eventually.

Pepper was getting further on in her pregnancy and it was definitely taking a toll. What was once an easy task for her was getting harder and harder and Peter didn’t like seeing her struggle. So he was helping take up the slack.

He started watching cooking tutorials on YouTube and learning how to cook so she didn’t have to as much. But that was a complete fail because he was not a good cook. There were more than a few meals that had to be thrown out with take out ordered instead.

So, he tried to at least have breakfast for her ready no matter what.

He started doing the laundry too and that only had a few issues before he had it worked out.

But he didn’t want her to lift a finger.

This baby was so important… all of them were living for this baby.

Happy had been running so many errands for them and whatever Pepper needed Happy got immediately.

And Peter had been making sure the rest was going smoothly.

Lately he had started making sure everything was in its place. Fluffy pillows and blankets for her on the couch, check.

Her laptop ready for her to work, check.

She had gone back into Stark industries for a bit but had started working more from home now as she got bigger, considering the paparazzi were having a field day with her and also there were a fair amount of people not happy with a future child of Tony Stark.

So they deemed it safest for her to stay home.

Which meant that Peter was staying home. To make sure she was safe anyway.

He had taken to do his final studying for his GED beside her as she worked. It was taking longer than expected for him to take the exam but it seemed like the education system was something else that was trying to get itself organized.

But his exam would be in one month and then he’d be done.

Pepper was currently working beside him and he was watching as she winced lightly, rubbing her shoulder.

“Are you shoulders sore?” Peter asked. “I can help massage them…”

“I’m okay, Peter. Thank you,” she said.

They worked again for a little bit.

“Are you hungry? Or thirsty? I can get you something.”

“Peter, that’s sweet. I’m okay. I can get myself something in a little bit.”

“I mean I can get it for you, you don’t have to get up.”

She stared at him, her mouth tight together. “I’m good.”

“Okay,” Peter said.

A few moments later she groaned.

“Once again I have to pee…”

“Let me help you up!” Peter exclaimed, reaching to help her and she pushed his arm away.

“Peter… I’m fine. I can go to the bathroom myself.”

“But you shouldn’t have to struggle to…”

“Peter! Enough! I’m a grown woman. I can get up and cook for myself and clean. You don’t have to do all of this for me!”

“I just want to help!” Peter protested.

“I get that, but it’s enough. I don’t have a moment to think with you constantly by my side.”

Peter froze and sort of shrunk in on himself. “I… I just want to be there for you.”

“And you are! But you are just… you’re just a kid. You should just be a kid sometimes. You don’t have to take care of me and do all this adult stuff. I’m the one who should be taking care of you.”

“I know. It’s just you’re alone and you shouldn’t be so I want to help and…”

“You’re not Tony! This isn’t your kid!” she exclaimed.

Peter stared at her. “I’m… I’m sorry…”

“It’s just so much! You’re everywhere I look, expecting me to fall down or have someone attack me! We are safe in this penthouse. I know how to walk and how to move from a couch to a bed, Peter! You’re so overbearing sometimes I feel like you’re watching me as I sleep.”

“Okay. I’m sorry,” Peter said softly. “I’ll… I’ll just go to my room and…”

She stared at him and seemed to deflate. “No, I’m sorry. I don’t mean all this. I…”

“I mean, you’re right,” Peter said softly. “Maybe… maybe I’m being too overbearing.”

“Peter,” she said softly.

He felt a tear come to his eye and tried to swipe at it. “I don’t know what else I’m supposed to do?” he asked.

She immediately reached out for him and he flinched, before he let her put her hands on his shoulders, looking him in the eye. “I shouldn’t have said all that. I’m just stressed and not used to my body not being my own. I know you just want to look after me. But I want to look after you too and I know I’ve been doing a horrible job at it.”

“What, no… you’ve been great…”

“Peter. You spent most of your time when you first got here in the lab or out patrolling. I barely spent any time with you. And now when you want to spend time together… I’m pushing you away. I want you to know that I care about you, a great deal.”

Peter shrugged, and Pepper let her arms fall.

“Hey, I mean that,” she said.

“Okay,” Peter said.

“I can tell you don’t believe me right now…”

“I didn’t mean to be overbearing. I just wanted to make sure you’re all right. And… and I needed a distraction and this baby…. Morgan… she’s the best distraction. And something good to come from all of this. There needed to be one good thing,” Peter said.

“I know,” she said. “And this is a good thing. A great thing.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“Come here,” she said finally, and opened her arms.

Peter hesitated before he let her hug him, feeling the baby in between.

“Peter, I know I haven’t said it much before. But I am so glad you are here. And I know I haven’t been as attentive to you as I should have been. Because you’ve been so incredibly self sufficient. So sometimes I forget you’re still a kid and need someone to be there for you. You’ve been acting so grown up but… you shouldn’t have to. I just want you to know that I appreciate everything you’ve been doing,” she said.

“Okay,” he said softly.

“And you can let up just a tiny bit, but I promise you, I do appreciate it.”

Peter nodded.

“Hey,” she said, forcing his head back up to look at her.

“Yeah?” he asked.

“You know how I mentioned back at the beginning that Tony saw you as his kid?”

Peter nodded.

“Well, I may see you like that too. Okay?”

“Really?” Peter asked. “You… do?”

“I do,” she said. “And I know you might not see me like that but…”

“I kind of do,” he said.

“Okay,” she said with a smile. “So if… you want to keep calling me Pepper, that’s okay. Or if you want to call me something more…”

Peter stared at her. “Like… mom?”

She nodded. “Only if you want to.”

He stared away from her for a moment.

“You can think about it,” she said.

“Okay,” he said.

“But you know, you’re going to be a big brother soon, so you might want to get used to me calling you my child,” she said.

“Really?” he asked, staring back at her. “Big brother?”

“Yes,” she said. “Like it or not, this is your sister.”

Peter let out a sort of wet laugh. “Wow… that’s… that’s kind of fast… that you… think of me like that…”

“Is it?” she asked.  “But you are very likable, you know that?”

Peter laughed. “I mean, I guess to you.”

“And to New York! Look, all you had to do was show them your face and your curls and they’re in love with you again.”

“Hey…” Peter said.

“But I mean it. And if you want this to be your sibling and for me to be…”

“Okay,” Peter said, hugging her. “I would love that.”

“Okay,” Pepper said, hugging him back.

He felt himself relax into the moment.

Chapter Text

Peter had been feeling stressed for the last few weeks. Tensions were running high after Pepper revealed her pregnancy to the press as it seemed like everyone wanted an interview with her.

So anytime they left the house they were hounded by reporters. Most of them were focused on her but there were quite a few focused on Peter as well. Now that he’d revealed his identity, it seemed everyone wanted to talk to him.

He had to go in with her to Stark Industries a few times because they needed some extra help from Friday on a few issues and Friday was still only responding fully to him.

He’d tried giving Pepper full access again, but it seemed like there was something there stopping it.

He’d tried to ask Friday about it later and all he got was the same answer. There were files Pepper shouldn’t see. When he tried to dig further he was told that there were files he wasn’t ready to see yet either.

He told that to Pepper and she just sighed. “I’m sure you’ll be able to access them when you need them.”

But until then, he accompanied her to work to help.

He had many eyes trailing him and Pepper would wave them off.

He could hear their mutters though as they passed. “Security detail?”

“What do you mean security detail?”

“That is Spider-Man, right? There was a whole press release.”

“Oh, right. Or maybe he’s going to be working here.”

“He’s a little young for that.”

“They do need a new tech guy, right?”

“Someone to replace Mr. Stark.”

“I’ve heard there’s a backlog in the development and manufacturing sectors.”

Peter winced, walking past them and they shut up as he passed.

The worst part was sometimes he did head to Mr. Stark’s lab while he waited for Pepper because really, she didn’t need a bodyguard. He was still learning about everything but Friday was a great teacher and he was picking up Mr. Stark’s systems pretty fast.

And every time he went Pepper sent him a look he couldn’t quite interpret. He hoped that by going to the lab he wasn’t being overbearing again, but now he was getting that other look instead.

“Peter, get dressed. We have to go. Your exam is today! If you want to get your GED, you have to do it right now!” Pepper yelled from the other room.

“I’m coming,” Peter said.

Pepper poked her head into the room and threw his backpack at his head.

He blinked as it hit him. “Huh…”

“Oh, sorry. Peter, you usually catch that… with your… Spidey sense? Is that what we’re going with?”

“Yeah… but I mean… it’s just a backpack, not something dangerous… I’ve just been feeling a little off lately.”

Pepper frowned. “Anything wrong?”

“I don’t know. Maybe it’s just the stress? This is a very important test.”

“That it is,” she said. “I think Happy’s here to take you.”

“Okay,” he said.

“Are you sure you’re okay? We can postpone it… you know they opened up tons of slots for everyone who wanted to test out of high school.”

“I know,” he said. “It’s just… if I get this out of the way, I don’t have to worry about it. And I can figure out what I’m doing after this.”

“Okay. Well, good luck. Not that you need it. I’ll see you back here after to celebrate?”

“I won’t find out my results right away,” Peter said.

“No, but I know you’ll pass,” she said.

Peter smiled. “Thanks.”

“Now, go, or you’ll be late!” she said.

Peter hurried out to meet Happy in the car and immediately started talking his ear off about the exam and what he hoped was on it and hoped wasn’t.

It didn’t take long for him to make it to the exam centre and settle in.

There were a fair amount of people there, though he didn’t recognize anyone.

He kept looking around, feeling nervous, but started on the exam and tried to focus on it.

And really… he shouldn’t have been too worried. He was always pretty good at tests. The parts he’d been worried about were the language sections, but he’d studied as much as he could for those and they weren’t too bad.

He made his way to the front of the room to hand in his exam when the invigilator stopped him.

“Hey, sorry to stop you. Looks like you just missed some information on the front of the form, here.”

“Oh,” Peter said, turning back.

“Yeah, we just need a signature over here.”

“Right,” Peter said.

“It’s just to confirm who you are when you pick up your exam. Once again, sorry.”

Peter stared for a moment but shrugged. “Okay,” he said.

He was halfway out of the room before he heard a mumbled, “I got Spider-Man’s signature!”

He blushed momentarily then ran out to the car to see Happy there. “I did it! It’s done!” he exclaimed.

“Good job, kid,” Happy said.

Peter smiled as they made their way back home to celebrate. Now he just had to wait a few weeks for his results.

Peter swung through the streets, keeping an eye out for any kind of danger. He was happy that crime seemed to be less than expected recently, or that could be due to how often he was going out. Now that he didn’t have to study anymore he felt like he had so much more free time.

He paused as he saw a billboard showing all the different Avengers they’d lost. He frowned as Mr. Stark’s face was the biggest in the middle, just staring at him.

He felt like he’d pushed that pain way to the side. He definitely mourned May and Ned and MJ… but Mr. Stark…

Somehow living in his space made him feel like he was still there. Like he’d turn a corner and just see him. But he was definitely gone.

And everyone was asking, who was going to be the next Iron Man?

And so many people kept looking at him. Maybe it was because he was in Mr. Stark’s lab… and living with Pepper. Maybe it was because of how often he was at Stark Industries. Maybe it was because he was wearing the suits Mr. Stark made him. But… there was no way he could do that. He was just Peter. Just Spider-Man. Despite Pepper telling him how similar they were.

“I miss you,” he said softly, staring up at his face.

He knew so many other people had lost people too. He’d lost other people. But he’d had some time to mourn them. With Mr. Stark… they really hadn’t been that close. Although Pepper kept mentioning how Mr. Stark saw him as his kid…

Peter shook his head and continued swinging when he felt his Spidey sense act up. “Okay… what do we have?”

He peered around and didn’t see much.

“Karen, anything weird?”

“There seems to be something happening below us.”

“Below us?” Peter asked.

He looked down again but everything looked normal. “Can you expand on that?”

“There is unusual activity in the sewers.”

“The sewers? Karen, I do not want to go in the sewers. Please tell me its just rats or something because… ew.”

“It looks like they are being used to transport items through the city.”

“Of course they are. Do we really have to investigate? Can you see what’s going on?”

“My scanners cannot go through that much concrete and metal, sorry, Peter. Something is blocking them.”

“Okay, so high tech transport. Maybe it’s not dangerous. Maybe I can leave this for someone else,” Peter said.

“Who would you like me to inform?” Karen asked.

Peter sighed. “Ugh… it’s going to be me, isn’t it. Okay, sewers it is. Let’s see if we can send Droney first.”

Peter swung a bit lower and lifted one of the manhole covers. “Go Droney!”

He popped back up on a building to wait for footage. “Huh...” he said after a moment.

“It is hard to pick up on a visual,” Karen said.

“Yeah, I’m getting that. What’s all that smoke blocking everything?”

“I can take a sample,” Karen said.

“Yeah, do that,” Peter said.

“I suggest we analyze this before attempting anything else.”

“That’s probably smart. You’re learning, aren’t you?”

“That’s what I was made for,” Karen said.

Peter waited until Droney came back and swung back to the penthouse.

“Hey, Pepper!” he called out.

“You’re back early!” she said.

“Oh, yeah, I have something I need to analyze in the lab.”

“Nothing dangerous, right?”

Peter paused, half in the doorway. “I don’t think so…”

Pepper raised an eyebrow.

“It’s fine. I’ll keep it contained.”

“Let’s not bring hazardous materials back to our home, okay?”

Peter blinked. “Yeah, of course… I should have gone to Stark Industries or…”

“It’s fine. Just… contained, okay?”

“Okay,” Peter said.

He made his way to the lab and frowned. She was right. What if this smoke was toxic? Or hazardous to the baby. There wasn’t much he could do at that point and set it up to be scanned by Friday.

“Hey, Friday, can you scan that for me? Know what it is?”

“Of course, Peter,” she said.

Peter swung around on his chair, waiting for the results. It took a little bit but finally…

“Results of analysis. This looks like smoke from a smoke bomb. It is not hazardous for humans though it can cause inflammation and irritation if exposed for too long. Common uses are a quick escape from a situation.”

“Huh… this stuff was used to line the entire sewer…”

“It can also be used to obscure movement.”

“Is someone using it to hide or to hide what they’re transporting… they’re already in the sewers… why the extra protection?”

“I am not sure.”

“Yeah… hmmm,” he said, spinning around a bit more.

There was a knock on the side of the door.

“Hey, Peter, can I come in?”

“Oh, hey Rhodey,” Peter said.

Rhodey shook his head. “Man… it’s like déjà vu. Do you know how many times I’ve come into a lab and seen Tony looking at a screen just like you are? If I didn’t know better I’d say you were his kid... or doppelganger. Wild.”

Peter shifted in his seat. “Do you need something?”

“Just wanted to make sure you’re not down here all night. It’s getting late. You eat anything?”

Peter shrugged.

“Come on, then. Food and bed. Whatever you’re doing can wait until tomorrow.”

“Sure,” Peter said. “Hey, do you know anything about people in the sewers using smoke to hide… something?”

Rhodey blinked. “That I do not. Is that something I should be worried about?”

“Nah, don’t worry, I’ll check it out.”

“Peter… if you need backup…”

“You’re busy. And it shouldn’t be that bad. I had Friday tracking where the smoke was detected and it looks like it’s only a couple blocks so…”

“Right. Well, if you need help…”

“Yeah, for sure,” Peter said.

“Okay well… come on. Food, bed.”

“Okay,” Peter said, and let himself be dragged out of the lab.

Peter was back to staring at the manhole covers.

“I’m going to have to go down there, aren’t I?”

“I would say yes,” Karen said.

“Of course,” Peter said. “Well… here goes nothing.”

He opened the manhole cover and dropped down, immediately covering his nose. “Ew… not only is it very smoky in here… it is also… gross. What did I just step in? No, you know what? This is above my paygrade. I am going to leave this for someone else and…”

“Like who?” A voice said.

Peter froze, turning to where he heard the voice. He tried to squint through the smoke but it was nearly obscuring his entire vision.

“Who is going to stop me?” the voice asked.

“Uh… I am. So whoever you are, please stand down and stop flooding the sewers with smoke. It’s… pollution,” Peter said. He winced at that one.

“Oh, but you see, it is a very clean gas. Nothing harmful about it,” the man said.

His voice sounded odd, though. Like he was speaking through something else.

“Nothing at all? That’s great! Because I love breathing,” Peter said.

“You should leave here, Spider-Man. This doesn’t concern you.”

“Well, I don’t think I will. Though… if you would tell me what this is… that would be very appreciated,” Peter said.

The guy laughed. “I am just doing my community a service.”

“Right, a service. That sounds great. What’s the service?”

“Just taking out the trash that managed to survive…”

Peter blinked. And sighed. “Man… for a moment I thought maybe this was wholesome. That you really were doing nothing bad. But that doesn’t sound great.”

“It sounds wonderful. No one wants their community littered by people who don’t belong. I’m just getting rid of the ones who should have disappeared. Instead of the ones who did.”

“Dude… please. This sounds like you could stop while you’re ahead. Have you committed a crime yet? No? Let’s just stop. I’ll let you go,” Peter said.

“No! Why does he get to have his wife and family and mine is gone! He has been cheating on her for months! And I loved mine. He doesn’t deserve them,” the man said.

“So what are you going to do?” Peter asked.

“Make him pay,” the guy said.

“Okay, you know what. That’s enough. Look, dude. We’re all hurting, okay? You don’t have to get revenge or do something you’ll regret. Just… come out of the smoke and we’ll get out of here… and you can stop polluting the sewers.”

“He’s polluting my life,” the guy said.

“Okay, we’re done we’re… hey, where’d you go?” Peter asked.

He had been steadily walking toward the voice but reached absolutely nothing except a table that he just about tripped over.

“Sorry, Spider-Man. You won’t stop me. You’ll have to find me first. I’ve been developing this gas for months… it was meant for use by the FBI… but they said it wasn’t safe…”

“Why isn’t it safe… dude, please… you said it wasn’t harmful!”

“Not harmful, no. It’s just impossible to see through and muffles sounds. Unless you have the glasses or earpieces I made. So good luck getting out of here,” the dude said, before Peter heard a hiss and more gas emitting into the tunnels. “It’s a maze down here… good luck!”

Peter started coughing as the gas started filling his lungs. “Not… fair… ew… it smells like burnt rubber…”

And then his vision was down to absolutely nothing. “Great… dude? Hey, you still here?”

He could hear faint footsteps leaving but even those disappeared into nothing.

“Okay… lost in the sewers and can’t see or hear anything. That’s fine…”

He tried to feel the walls to see where he was and realized as he had talked to the guy, he had led him further into the maze of tunnels.

“Karen?” he asked.

“Yes, Peter?”

“Can you pull up a map?”

“My sensors cannot detect where we are,” she said.

“GPS?” he asked.

“Signals are being blocked down here.”

“Great, the guy thought of everything. Okay, fine, just have to… feel my way out. Ew,” he said as he felt the grimy walls.

He figured maybe he could crawl on the ceiling considering that’s how he’d find the way out but kept bashing his head on the wall.

“We can’t have gone that far!” he exclaimed.

“Peter, your heart rate is elevated…”

“Yeah, you don’t say,” Peter said. “Okay… calm down… just need to focus…”

He took in a few deep breaths and coughed at the smoke. “Okay, not that… just… focus… if I cant use my regular senses…”

An idea popped into his head and he closed his eyes. “C’mon Spidey sense…”

And that was… suddenly he could hone in on everything. He knew where every wall was, every turn. Every drip of water down the way. There was a table to the side… a bunch of vials. The guy just ran. Peter kept his eyes closed and started gathering up the supplies. One slipped through his fingers and he reached out and caught it.

“Holy shit,” he muttered. “I’m good.”

And then he managed to find his way out shortly after, coughing a little and letting the space air out, the smoke slipping into the air.

“Never doing that again. Nope, not going back down there.”

And as he blinked his eyes open he saw a guy standing dumbfounded not a few feet in front of him with more of those vials.

“Hey! Stop!” he called out.

The guy started running.

“Never the easy way,” he muttered, dropping his head, and shot his webs out without even looking.

He blinked before he glanced up and saw the guy fully webbed up. “Huh… I think I’m doing better with all this.”

“Curse you, Spider-Man,” the guy said.

“Look, revenge isn’t a great idea. It wasn’t even that guy’s fault. Trust me.”

“Yeah, it was your fault. You think you’re so great now… you’re just one of the last ones left. Trying to take up Stark’s mantle or something.”

Peter frowned. “No. I’m not. I’m just doing what I always do. And I can’t let you use this on other people. Or hurt others.”

Peter made sure to hand that guy over to the cops and then he was swinging away and back to the penthouse.

Why did everyone think he was going to be the new Tony Stark?

Peter sat at breakfast eating his cereal slowly and yawning.

Pepper was glancing at him across the table and off to the side at Happy who had stopped by once again. He kept showing up more and more often recently and Peter wasn’t sure if he was looking after Pepper or him.

“So Peter,” Pepper said slowly.

“Yeah?”

She glanced at Happy. “You got in awfully late last night.”

Peter looked up. “Oh, yeah, there was this crazy guy in the sewers with like this crazy smoke stuff. It totally takes away all your senses I was totally blind down there.”

Pepper stared. “And you’re okay?”

“Yeah, I’m fine,” Peter said.

“Did you get checked out? We can have someone make sure you’re okay after all that...”

“I’m fine, I don’t get sick,” Peter said.

“Right, but it was weird smoke. You don’t know what it could have done,” Pepper said.

“Friday said it was fine,” Peter said.

Pepper glanced at Happy and Happy shrugged again.

“What?” Peter asked.

“I don’t want you to be reckless about these things,” Pepper said.

“I’m not being reckless,” Peter said.

“You’re putting yourself in danger for no reason,” she said.

“I’m helping people. If I didn’t do that other people would be in danger,” Peter said.

“You didn’t have to go after this person. If they had a dangerous chemical…”

“It wasn’t dangerous! I just said that. And why is this suddenly a problem? I’ve been doing Spider-Man things for a long time now.”

“Yes, but this time you brought this back into our home and…”

“Okay, yeah, sorry, I shouldn’t have done that but…”

“And you were out so late,” Pepper said, voice raising slowly.

“I’m sorry! I’m just doing what I have to do…”

“And you don’t think about yourself at all, do you even care about what it’s doing to us?”

Peter blinked. “What? Of course I do, I’m doing this to help protect this city… to protect us…”

“And you can’t ever stop! You always do this…” Pepper said, her voice raising even more.

“Whoa, Pepper,” Happy said.

“We have a baby coming! Why can’t you just stop and rest, Tony!” Pepper yelled.

“I’m not Tony!” Peter exclaimed, slamming his hands on the table and hearing it crack, before it fell apart slowly.

Peter froze and backed away a step as Pepper gasped, covering her mouth.

“Holy shit,” Happy said.

“I’m sorry… I…” Peter started.

Pepper stood up and backed away. “No… I’m sorry… Peter, I didn’t mean…I…” and she left the room hurriedly, closing the door to her room behind her.

“I…” Peter started, staring down at the broken table.

“Okay... let’s just calm down,” Happy said, his hands up in front of him.

“I’m not going to hurt you, Happy.”

“No, I know that I just mean…”

“Oh my god I can’t believe I did that…” Peter said.

“It’s okay, just calm down.”

“I’m calm!” Peter exclaimed.

Happy stared at him.

“It’s just… everyone keeps saying I’m the new Tony Stark. The new Iron Man. They’re all looking for that and I hear it all the time. Rhodey says it, you say I look like him, everyone at Stark Industries, the people on the street… and now… Pepper… I’m not him. I don’t think I can be the new Tony Stark!” Peter said, tears in his eyes suddenly.

“Peter…”

“I miss him so much. I didn’t think… we weren’t even that close and… I’m living in his house and he’s not here!” Peter exclaimed.

Happy walked over to him and gently placed a hand on his shoulder. Peter looked up at him.

“I know. I miss him too,” Happy said. “And you aren’t Tony Stark. You aren’t going to be. You’re Peter Parker.”

Peter sniffled.

“Tony… he was my best friend. And he was a giant mess. But he was sure about you, okay?”

“But why?” Peter asked.

Happy smiled. “Because he knew. He saw something in you. And maybe that’s what everyone else is seeing. But they just don’t know how to quantify it yet, so they compare you. But I see you… and you are growing into quite the amazing superhero. And young man. So don’t let them bother you.”

Peter took in a deep breath.

“You are going to be okay, Peter. You will carve your own path. And just because Tony helped you on your journey, doesn’t mean you have to do anything. You can choose how you want your future to go.”

Peter smiled shakily. “Thanks, Happy.”

“Yeah, of course.”

Peter glanced at the table. “Sorry about the table,” he said.

“I’m sure Pepper can afford another.”

Peter let out a tiny laugh.

“You’re… kind of crazy strong, aren’t you?”

Peter shrugged. “Yeah. Is Pepper… okay?”

Happy glanced at her room. “I’m sure she’s just shocked at what she said… probably beating herself up about it. Just give her some time. And also… maybe leave the Spider-Man stuff out of the house, you know? Keep that stuff to the lab?”

“Sure, I can agree to that,” Peter said.

A bit later, Peter was cleaning up the broken pieces of the table. At first, he thought he just cracked it, but it was pretty shattered. He wouldn’t let Happy help him clean at all. Happy had gone to talk to Pepper then after a while had excused himself, saying they needed to talk.

Finally, Pepper made it out of her room.

“Peter… I want to apologize for yelling at you earlier,” she said.

Peter looked up. “No, it’s okay. It was my fault. You were right… I shouldn’t have brought that stuff back home and I did stay out pretty late.”

She pursed her lips. “It just reminded me…”

“Of Mr. Stark.”

“Of Tony, yes. He used to do all these reckless things… thinking of others before himself. It would scare me half to death. I thought I got used to it all… he kept saying he was going to give it up…”

“I can’t give it up,” Peter said.

“I know. I shouldn’t have compared you to him. It was just so familiar… Happy explained to me about everyone…”

“I’m not him,” Peter said. “I’m sorry I’m not him. I’m sorry it was me and not him and…”

“No, no, Peter. Don’t… don’t do that. I know. I know you’re not. And don’t be sorry,” Pepper said. “But you are very similar.”

Peter shrugged.

“I would take that as a good thing.”

“Should I?” Peter asked, finally a small smile finding its way onto his face.

“Well, I guess that’s up to you,” she said.

Peter took in a deep breath. “I’ll try to be better about it.”

“Me too,” Pepper said. “I just worry… I don’t want to lose you too.”

“You won’t,” Peter said.

“Well, that’s a promise we know can’t be made,” she said.

“As long as I don’t lose you either?” he asked softly.

“I can agree to that,” she said. She glanced over at where the table used to be. “I didn’t realize exactly how strong you are.”

“Sorry… I lost control,” Peter said.

“That’s okay,” she said.

“It’s really not. I could hurt someone… and with the baby coming…”

“You won’t, I trust you,” she said.

“How? I just did this from one argument,” Peter said.

“I think that’s more that you haven’t had a chance to properly mourn Tony yet,” she said.

Peter sighed. “I didn’t feel like I could. What right did I have? I barely knew him,” he said softly.

“You knew him. And he knew you. Remember what I told you…”

“That he saw me like a kid, I know,” Peter said.

“Right. And here you are still calling him Mr. Stark…”

“Sounds wrong otherwise,” Peter said, a slight grin.

“Well, that’s up to you.”

They were quiet a moment before Pepper asked, “So, are you usually holding back your strength?”

“Oh... yeah. I’ve never gone full out against anyone. I don’t even know what that would look like. But I have to use a fraction of my strength in day-to-day life or I’d break everything. I broke so many things when I first got my powers. It was a miracle no one found out.”

“Really?” Pepper asked. “Want to tell me about it?”

Peter nodded and started the tale of how he got his powers, Pepper nodding along and smiling at the right moments.

Maybe… maybe it would be okay. He didn’t have to be the new Tony. He could just be Peter.

Chapter Text

Peter slid into the room, a letter in his hands. “Guess who’s officially a high school graduate! Or at least has a high school diploma? Me! This one!”

“Congratulations,” Pepper said. “This calls for a celebration.”

“I dunno… this feels really weird,” Peter said.

“Because you didn’t go to school to get it?” Pepper asked.

“I dunno… maybe. Or just that... well, everything’s different now.”

“That’s true,” she said. “Hmm…” She shifted in her chair.

“What? Are you okay? Is the baby?” Peter asked.

“She is moving a lot right now,” Pepper said.

“Really?” Peter asked, eyes wide.

“Yes. You want to feel?” Pepper asked.

Peter nodded and Pepper guided his hand.

“Wow…” Peter said. “It’s just so crazy…”

“What’s crazy is how soon she’ll be here,” Pepper said.

Peter nodded. Some time had passed since all his exams and all the excitement from before and now Pepper was so much further along.

“And… how far behind we are in setting up the nursery. Okay, come on, let’s go,” Pepper said.

“I mean… it’s painted at least,” Peter said.

“That is true. But we really should put the crib together.”

“On it,” Peter said.

“You don’t have somewhere else to be?” she asked him, and Peter turned to protest until he saw the glint in her eye.

“No. I am fully here to help set up the nursery,” Peter said.

Pepper smiled. “I was just teasing. You have a secret project there in the lab you’re keeping from me?”

“No,” Peter said, though it was way too fast.

Pepper gave him a look but started making her way to the nursery. She stood there and glanced around before she glanced at the box with the crib.

“I can do it,” Peter said.

“Good. Because I’m not bending down to open that box. I’m going to organize the closet.”

“Okay,” Peter said.

He plopped down on the ground and started with the crib. He had learned very early on in these things that instructions were meant to be followed. Sure, you could try without them, but you’d usually end up building something not exactly right. And this time, he wanted it to be right.

Peter let himself get lost in building the crib and it was done in no time.

“Tada!” He announced and Pepper turned around to look at it.

“Thank you, Peter. Well, now I don’t feel as unprepared.”

“What else do we need to set up?” Peter asked.

“Well… the rocking chair is still in the box too.”

“Got it,” Peter said.

And that’s how they spent the day, setting up the baby’s room. By the end of it, the room was all set up and Pepper glanced at it all.

“It’s perfect… we just have to hang the mobile…”

“Where do you want it?” Peter asked and Pepper pointed to a spot on the ceiling.

Peter hopped up to the ceiling to attach it and heard Pepper laughing below.

“What?” Peter asked.

“It still amazes me when you do that. But it’s much easier than getting a ladder. You know, changing light bulbs used to be a nightmare in our places. Tony would have to get the suit out. Why did he make the ceilings so tall?”

Peter smiled. “Well… I can always climb up.”

Pepper sighed as she looked around. “He would have loved this… he probably would have built some high-tech crib with a thousand features we don’t need.”

Peter bit his lip and nodded.

“Well,” Pepper said. “Now we can just focus on the next couple months. And what you want to do with them.”

“Me?” Peter asked.

“Well, I know what I’m doing. Waiting for this baby to get out. But now that you’re done school, do you have any plans?”

Peter shrugged. “I don’t know. I kind of just wanted to get that out of the way. I mean… now I’ve graduated pretty early so it’s not like it’s really a rush for anything more.”

“That’s true. But you could go to college early, too. That would be all new with new people,” Pepper said.

“Yeah,” Peter agreed. That would be different. He hadn’t wanted to go back to Midtown alone. “But maybe… wait a little. Until people aren’t still asking me for pictures every time I walk outside.”

Pepper laughed. “That might last a while, you know.”

Peter groaned. “There’s no way to take back my secret identity… is there?”

“Unfortunately not,” Pepper said. “And isn’t it nice to not always have to hide?”

“Oh, I mean yeah. I don’t have to run into an alley and throw on the suit if I see something… I mean I usually still do because Karen’s great but… if it’s something small I can just… take care of it.”

“Right,” Pepper said.

“Or I can use the Iron Spider but…”

“You still haven’t?” Pepper asked.

Peter shrugged. “It’s really cool though. I think I might try it soon.”

“Okay,” Pepper said softly.

Peter glanced at her. “Are you okay?”

She smiled. “What makes you ask that?”

Peter shrugged. “I dunno… you keep asking me if I’m okay and I haven’t really asked you.”

Pepper looked around the nursery. “I’m getting better. This… obviously is hard. But we’ll make it. I can tell you are going to be an amazing big brother anyway.”

Peter blushed. “I mean… I’m kind of really excited for Morgan to get here. Maybe I’ll just defer college for a bit because I mean I’m just seventeen… I can go when I’m eighteen.”

“Sure,” Pepper said.

“Which means I should probably start applying soon but…”

Pepper laughed.

“I want to spend time with you and the baby first,” Peter said.

“I think that is perfectly acceptable.”

Time seemed to pass incredibly fast until Pepper was almost at her due date. She was moving around the house more slowly and Peter was trying his hardest not to be overbearing again.

But he was so excited. He’d bought a special Spider-Man teddy bear for Morgan. And yes, apparently those existed. The guy had stared at him when he bought one, but Peter had just winked and wandered off. He was pretty sure there was a sign at that guy’s store that now said the Spider-Man teddy bears were Spider-Man approved.

He’d also hesitantly bought an Iron Man one, though he wasn’t sure if he would give it to her right away. He didn’t want to make Pepper upset.

Happy had been over so much he might as well have moved in. He claimed that he had to be there to drive Pepper to the hospital and didn’t want to be far away.

Rhodey was on high alert too. He kept calling every day to see how Pepper was feeling.

Pepper had allowed the hovering from them but was obviously at the point where she wanted the baby out.

And they really didn’t have to wait too much longer.

“Peter…” Pepper said one morning.

“Yeah?” he asked, shoving his toast into his mouth at the breakfast table.

“What are your plans today?” she asked.

“Oh… well, not much, really. I was thinking about going on a short patrol… but maybe I’ll just stay here.”

“Okay, so nothing major,” she said.

“No. I mean… that’s all I usually do anyway,” he said. “Why?”

“Oh, no reason. I just think your sister might want to make an appearance today.”

Peter dropped his toast on the table. “What?”

Pepper shifted in her chair, wincing.

“Pepper… are you in labour?”

“I’m pretty sure,” she said.

“Oh my god,” Peter said, hopping up. “What do we need? Bag, right? And… Happy left! He was here all last week and he had to run out to…”

“He’s getting groceries. We can wait for him,” Pepper said.

“What, no, we have to go! You’re in labour!” Peter exclaimed.

Pepper chuckled. “We have some time. But if you’d like to give him a call to head back that would be great.”

Peter stared. “How are you so calm?”

“I am so ready for this baby to be out. And I’m actually freaking out a lot,” she said.

Peter hovered a moment before he walked up to her. “What can I do?”

She smiled. “Call Happy. Grab my bag. I’m going to take a fast shower, then as soon as Happy is here we’re going to leave.”

“Okay. Bag. Happy. Good,” Peter said.

And he was running off.

He didn’t think he’d ever seen Happy get there so fast.

“Where’s Pepper?” Happy asked.

“Uh…” Peter said, before he thrust Pepper’s bag at Happy. “I’ll go see… I mean she was showering and…”

“At a time like this?” Happy exclaimed.

“Yes,” Pepper said, a grin on her face as she wandered back into the room. “If I am truly in labour, I won’t be able to shower for a bit. So yes, I took a shower. Ready to go boys?” she asked.

“She is too calm,” Happy said.

“Way too calm,” Peter said.

“Do I have to drive myself?” Pepper asked.

“Nope,” Happy said, and they were off, Peter hovering over Pepper as they walked to the car.

Peter paced the hallways as Happy sat in a chair and scrolled through his phone.

“This… is taking a long time. Is it supposed to take this long?” Peter asked.

Happy shrugged. “Pretty sure it takes a while.”

“Yeah, but I mean… she is actually having the baby, right?”

“Yes,” Happy said, rolling his eyes.

“Happy,” Peter said, exasperated.

“You’ve asked me that twenty time in the last hour. If you really wanted to know you could have stayed with her like she said.”

Peter shrugged. “I dunno… I just… didn’t figure I should see any of that. I can’t believe she was okay with me being there.”

“Peter. You’re her kid. She was okay with you being there if you wanted to be.”

Peter stopped pacing. “Do you think she’s mad that I’m not in there?”

Happy put down his phone. “I think she’s more focused on delivering a baby. And that she wants you to be comfortable. She was just giving you the option.”

“Okay,” Peter said, before he started pacing again. “I probably would have passed out.”

Happy snorted. “You and me both. And probably Tony too.”

They stopped talking as they heard hurried footsteps approaching.

“Did I miss the baby?” Rhodey asked.

Peter shook his head. “Not yet.”

“Oh, good,” he said, glancing at the two of them. “Everything okay?”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“He okay?” Rhodey asked Happy.

Happy glanced up. “Yeah.”

“Nat said she’d come see the baby when it was home… she’s off somewhere handling an emergency,” Rhodey said.

“Pepper will understand,” Happy said.

“Yeah,” Rhodey said, sitting down beside Happy. “Wow… can’t believe it. I bet this baby comes out in a mini Iron Man suit.”

Happy snorted. “More like a mini Spider-Man one.”

Peter stopped. “It’s not my baby.”

“It’s your sister,” Happy retorted.

Rhodey laughed. “We are all going to spoil this baby so bad.”

They remained in the hallway for what seemed like forever, gathering some onlookers.

“Kid, go distract yourself. Go do something that isn’t pacing,” Happy said.

“Do what?” Peter asked.

“I dunno, go get food or… wander.”

“I don’t want to miss it,” Peter said.

“You won’t.”

Peter stopped moving for a little bit, tilting his head. “Oh… they say maybe another hour or two.”

“Kid… are you eavesdropping?” Rhodey asked.

Peter blushed. “No.”

“Seriously, Peter… just take a walk, at least,” Happy said.

“Okay,” Peter said.

He wandered the halls for a little, making his way until the walls started changing colours into something more fun. And then he realized… he was in the children’s ward.

He was just about to turn back when he heard a little voice.

“Are you… are you Spider-Man?”

Peter spun around.

“Someone said Spider-Man was here… I never thought I’d meet a superhero because I’m sick.”

Peter felt his heart drop into his chest. “Hey, yeah. I’m Spider-Man.”

“Cool! That’s so cool! Why are you here? Are you sick?”

Peter shook his head. “No… Um…I’m waiting for a baby to be born.”

“No way! I just got a little brother and he’s very loud. He always likes to cry.”

“Does he?” Peter asked.

“Yeah. And I need to sleep a lot so I don’t get to see him that much.”

“Oh,” Peter said staring.

Suddenly a voice called out. “Timothy?”

The kid frowned. “That’s me.”

A nurse ran up to them. “Oh, sorry, sir, didn’t mean for him to bother you.”

“That’s Spider-Man,” the kid said.

The nurse blinked, looking up.

“Hi,” Peter said, waving awkwardly.

“Oh, are you here to visit?” she asked, eyes lighting up.

“Oh, I mean I have a little time…” he said.

“The kids would love it,” she said.

“Okay,” he agreed, messaging Happy to text him as soon as Pepper had the baby.

“Do you have the suit?” Timothy asked.

Peter stared at him before he nodded slowly. “I have a special suit. Do you want to see it?”

Timothy nodded extremely fast.

“Okay, here it goes. I haven’t worn it much so this is the very special first time wearing it again, okay?”

“Okay,” Timothy said.

Peter took a deep breath before he activated the Iron Spider and let the suit engulf him. For a moment his mind flashed back to space but he pressed it away as he saw the look of awe. He had been carrying the suit on him for emergencies but hadn’t been able to use it yet. But for this… he let the helmet retract so his head was free and did a pose. “Tada!”

Timothy giggled. “That’s so cool.”

“It is, isn’t it.”

Timothy nodded.

“This way?” the nurse offered, and Timothy held out his hand.

Peter grabbed onto his hand and followed the nurse down the hallway into what was obviously a playroom.

“Look everyone. We have a special visitor. Who wants to meet Spider-Man?”

Peter could only smile as he saw all of their faces light up.

A little while later, Peter’s phone beeped a couple times before he checked it and immediately, he sprang up.

“Hey all, it’s been great, but I have to go now,” he said.

There was a collective “aww,” from everyone.

“Will you come back?” someone asked.

Peter tilted his head, considering. “Yeah, for sure. I’ll come visit again.”

Everyone cheered.

He took his leave which took a little longer than expected and was racing back down the halls to where Rhodey and Happy were standing.

“Did she have the baby already?” he asked.

Happy nodded. “They’re just getting everyone cleaned up and they’ll let us in.” Then he frowned. “Was there an emergency? I told you to go take a walk not go out as Spider-Man.”

Peter blushed and let the suit retract. “Ah… no. I went to visit some of the sick kids actually.”

“Of course you did,” Rhodey said before patting Peter on the head.

A little while later a nurse poked their head out of the room. “Boys, she’s ready to see you.”

Happy was up and into the room faster than anyone and immediately ran to Pepper, cooing over the baby. Rhodey was right there after him and Peter hesitated in the doorway.

After a few moments of them all seeing the baby, Pepper looked up at Peter.

“Peter? Everything okay? Want to meet your baby sister?”

Peter bit his lip and took in a deep breath before he finally made his way into the room, Happy and Rhodey stepping aside to let him come beside the bed where Pepper was holding the baby.

“Wow,” he said softly, glancing at her.

“Meet your sister, Morgan H. Stark,” she said.

Peter teared up as he looked at Pepper and smiled softly.

Happy was wet sobbing in the corner. “Stark,” he kept mumbling.

“Do you want to hold her?” Pepper asked.

Peter blinked. “Should I? I mean what if I drop her or hurt her or…”

“You’re sticky. You won’t drop her,” Pepper said.

“But what if I…” Peter cut off as Pepper was lifting her into Peter’s arms.

Peter blinked, looking down at the baby who opened her eyes and stared up at him.

“She’s perfect,” Peter said softly.

“She is,” Pepper said, smiling up at him softly.

“I can’t believe she’s here… she’s so small,” Peter said.

“She’ll grow,” Pepper said.

Peter stared down at her as she opened her mouth wide and yawned, before closing her eyes again and going to sleep.

“She loves you,” Pepper said.

Peter looked up tearfully. “I love her,” he said. “You did amazing…Mom.”

Pepper was the one with tears in her eyes now. “Come here,” she motioned, reaching out an arm so she could hug Peter and Morgan together.

Peter saw the flash from the corner and saw Rhodey taking some pictures but turned back to the other two.

“Hi Morgan, welcome to the family.”

The first few weeks of having a newborn in the house were not exactly what Peter expected. Sure, he expected the constant crying and diapers and feedings.

But his Spidey sense was almost attuned exactly to Morgan. The first few nights he’d tried to help out where he could, basically running to grab whatever Pepper needed. And he didn’t sleep a wink when she cried. She was so loud.

But as the next couple weeks went by, his Spidey Sense could sense things before they happened. He would be lying in bed and his eyes would pop open and he’d look around the room, wondering what woke him up. And then a few seconds later Morgan would start crying.

It got to the point where he could shush her before she woke Pepper up. Of course… only if she was just restless. If she needed to feed then he had to wake Pepper anyway.

And Pepper kept telling him he didn’t have to take care of her as much as he was, that he could still be a kid and help out when he wanted, but honestly, Morgan was amazing.

He hadn’t really known if he’d want kids in the future or not, but maybe he did. It wasn’t that horrible taking care of a baby. And she was so cute.

There were a few times however, when he would look into her eyes and see a reflection of Mr. Stark and that almost sent him over the edge. But he managed to blink back the tears.

He tended to tell her stories. Stories about her dad. He wasn’t sure if he should and tended to do it in the early morning when Pepper was still asleep. Or when Morgan woke up in the middle of the night.

Pepper caught him once and Peter froze, unsure.

“I want her to know her dad,” she said. “I’m not going to hide who he was. Although, I don’t think she’s going to remember any of this right now.”

But it was going well.

He could see Pepper taking tons of pictures of them together and he would take pictures of them as well.

Natasha had come to visit and said it really was sort of bittersweet for all of them, but she brought a bunch of gifts for the baby and spent some time there.

Peter was glad he had finished with high school before the baby came because he would not have been able to focus now. Even his Spider-Man hours had suffered a bit.

And Pepper kept pushing him to do something more with himself but he kept saying how he just wanted to spend time with them.

Because Morgan would only be this young once… and that was all they were going to get.

Although… he did put in some applications for college. So there was that.

Morgan was growing so fast and time seemed to pass as well. Peter was just focused on being the best big brother ever.

That was all that was important right now. Well, that and waiting to hear back about college. But he would just have to wait. That would be his next adventure.

Chapter Text

One year after the events of the blip, the remaining Avengers held a memorial service that was broadcast to the world.

Pepper thought it would be good to show remorse and honour those who had fallen. She also thought not acknowledging it would be worse for the team than doing this.

So they gathered up those they could assemble and met at the compound.

Peter felt awkward being there. He hadn’t set foot back there since after he came back to Earth.

He glanced up at the building and frowned until Pepper walked up beside him and placed a hand on his shoulder.

“You okay?” she asked.

Peter shook his head no. “Are you?”

Pepper offered him a small smile and shifted Morgan in her arms. “We should have come back here sooner… maybe… maybe we can get some closure.”

Peter shrugged.

They made their way inside and there was a measly assembly of remaining Avengers. Rhodey came over to say hello to Morgan and Natasha followed to greet them.

Peter could see Captain America sitting off to the side with his head in his hands. He hadn’t seen him since they first came back either.

“Still no Clint?” Pepper asked.

Natasha shook her head. “Haven’t been able to find him yet…”

“Is he… gone?” Peter asked.

“No,” Natasha said. “He just doesn’t want to be found. You know, you could pop around the compound if you’d like. We have some great training areas.”

Peter shrugged. “I’m good at home.”

Pepper nudged him. “That would get you out.”

“I go out! I swing around every couple nights,” Peter said.

“I mean somewhere other than being at home or out as Spider-Man,” Pepper said.

Peter shrugged. “I’m going to college in the fall. That will be getting out.”

Natasha had walked away as they talked but they both jumped as someone else approached. Someone… very green.

“Hey, Pepper. Peter,” Bruce said.

“Bruce,” Pepper said, as she tightened her hold on Morgan. “You’re…”

“Whoh…” Peter said, glancing at him.

“Ta da!” Bruce said. “I’ve found a way to merge my two selves… this is much more comfortable.”

“Wow… and you’re in control?” Pepper asked.

“Wouldn’t let myself come otherwise. Took a while, though. And who’s this?” he asked, looking down at Morgan.

Pepper glanced at Peter and he realized she was asking him if he felt anything. He shook his head and Pepper smiled. “This is Morgan… she… I found out I was pregnant when…”

“Wow… so Tony’s kid,” Bruce said.

“Yes,” she said.

“Well, congrats. Sorry I’ve been sort of AWOL. Was trying to get in control of all this. Maybe if I had before…”

“We can’t think like that,” Pepper said.

Bruce nodded. “It’s great to see you both,” he said, before meandering away.

Peter glanced back at Pepper. “There’s… not many people here. Are there supposed to be more?” he asked.

“Well… maybe. But this is a good start. Give me a moment,” she said. “Will you hold her?”

Peter nodded, grabbing Morgan from Pepper as she walked across the room to talk to Captain America. Captain America looked up as she approached and stood, hands in his pockets.

Peter turned away… it wasn’t up to him to listen in.

Natasha came back to see him. “How are you really doing? This can’t be an easy day,” she said.

Peter shrugged. “Morgan makes it better,” he said softly. Morgan cooed in his arms and Peter smiled.

“That’s true. I’m sorry I never really kept in touch. I should have followed up with you,” Natasha said.

“That’s okay. I had Mom…” he said softly.

Natasha smiled. “That you do. But you shouldn’t have had to be alone in this. We were a team at one point and…”

“And he broke it,” Peter said, nodding his head to Captain America.

Natasha frowned. “Don’t be too hard on him. He’s been going through a lot.”

“He hurt Mr. Stark… he… he separated the Avengers... and what for? Did it really matter in the end?”

Natasha was silent for a moment. “There is a lot that happened that you aren’t aware of. It’s been a really tough year… for all of us. But him as well. So really, give him a break. Or talk to him about it. Trust me, Steve is beating himself up about everything just as much as you want to.”

Peter opened his mouth but shut it quickly and Natasha smiled. “You two are very similar, you know?”

“What?” Peter asked.

She chuckled. “He won’t bite you if you go talk to him.”

“He never wanted to talk to me…”

“He doesn’t feel like he can. He knows you don’t trust him.”

“He’s Captain America… I looked up to him. Alongside Iron Man… growing up and… you said I could be an Avenger but how could I when…”

“Like I said before. Offer is always open. And we definitely have open spaces.”

Peter watched as Captain America seemed to deflate as he talked to Pepper.

“He’s… not the same. He’s lost a lot. I know you lost everyone… but so did he,” Natasha said.

“He has you,” Peter said softly.

“And you have Pepper.”

Peter sighed.

Natasha looked at him for a moment. “Just don’t hold a grudge forever. If we have another world ending fight… we’re going to need all of us together. Especially because there’s not many left.”

Peter snorted. Sure, now they wanted to be united.

He waited until Pepper joined him again. “Everything okay?” he asked her.

Pepper nodded. “I can’t stay mad at people for so long. It was time to let the past stay in the past.”

Peter pursed his lips.

“I know you are still angry. But when you are ready, I think he’ll listen to you,” Pepper said.

Peter shrugged.

Pepper smiled. “Now give me my baby buffer back,” she said.

Peter laughed and handed her over.

The memorial ended up being fairly short. Capitan America had a short speech talking about the battle they fought and how they tried. And then it shifted onto honouring those they lost.

A few others came to visit for the vigil but showed up just as it started. Captain Marvel hung out in the background and Peter even saw Nebula and ran to hug her. She froze immediately and then cautiously put her arms around him.

“You’re doing okay?” she asked.

Peter nodded. “You?” he asked.

She nodded. “Defending the galaxy. I’m one of the good guys now.”

“I’m glad,” Peter said.

Noticeably absent was Thor but Peter soon learned that no one could get him to leave New Asgard.

They all hung around for a little bit after, meeting and greeting, and it was mostly meet Morgan time.

And then everyone saying they would try to keep in touch. And everyone knowing they probably wouldn’t.

And then they were leaving.

On the way back home, Pepper turned to Peter.

“You going to take up their offer?” she asked.

“Hmm?” Peter asked.

“To go train at the compound? I think Natasha is bored. That’s probably why she offered.”

Peter shrugged. “I dunno. It feels like I’m trespassing… I shouldn’t be allowed there.”

“You are very welcome there. Technically now… I own the building. So if you wanted me to kick them out…”

“What?” Peter asked before he saw the glint in her eyes. “Haha. Are you going to tell me the building could be mine if I want because I don’t want.”

Pepper shook her head. “I mean I could make that happen but…”

“Mom…” he said.

She smiled. “I am still so happy every time you call me that,” she said.

Peter smiled back. “I’m glad we have each other.”

“Me too,” she said.

Peter turned back to watch the trees go past.

The summer was pretty much uneventful and Peter couldn’t believe he was now eighteen and going to college.

The was supposed to be something he was doing with Ned… and possibly MJ. But now here he was going to college alone.

He had opted to still live at home with Pepper and just commute to school, which wasn’t too bad. He just didn’t want to miss a minute of Morgan growing up.

He had no idea what to expect his first day, but he was optimistic.

He stood outside the building with a smile on his face, backpack slung over one shoulder, before he started making his way in.

He heard some whispers as he passed but was learning to ignore them.

He glanced back at the map on his phone and followed it into his first class. He glanced around, trying to pick a good seat but settled for one on the end of a row.

A few moments later someone snuck past him to sit in the seat beside him and he offered her a smile.

“Hey,” she said softly.

“Hi,” Peter said.

He glanced at her again before facing forward. He was only just realizing how much he hadn’t socialized with others at this point and tried to ignore how he was blushing already.

“Is this your first class?” she whispered.

“Oh, yeah. Yours?” he asked.

She nodded, biting her lip.

Peter turned back to the front, drumming his fingers on the desk.

“Do you want…”

The teacher started talking and Peter turned to look at her a moment before shrugging and looking back to the teacher.

As they were packing their stuff up at the end of the class, the girl beside him turned to him again and Peter started babbling.

“So… that was an interesting class, right? I mean mostly going over the syllabus but…” Peter said trailing off. “What?”

“Can I take a picture with you?”

Peter froze before he sighed, deflating. “Sure.”

“Awesome!” she said, leaning in and taking a selfie. “No one’s going to believe that Spider-Man is in my class!” she squealed.

A few heads turned to face him, and Peter caught some stares. He waved quickly once before he started out of the classroom, hunching down a bit.

He was sure the next one would be better.

It was worse. The professor called him out.

“And look who we have here! Is that Spider-Man in my class?”

Peter sunk down into his chair.

“Well, superhero or not, you can’t get extra credit for saving people’s lives.”

Everyone laughed but kept looking at him.

“Noted,” Peter said. “I am just here to get my education.”

There was a line up after that one for pictures and Peter didn’t want to be rude but he couldn’t stay there all day.

He had a few moments to grab some lunch and opted out of going to the main cafeteria, instead grabbing something quick and climbing up to the roof of one of the buildings to eat.

Maybe he’d try the cafeteria some other day. His celebrity status would wear off seeing him everyday, right?

Honestly, he was surprised people were still so interested.

The last class of the day, he flung his hood up over his head and walked with his head facing the ground. Miraculously, that seemed to work and he managed to get through that class without anyone noticing he was there.

He was sure it would settle after a little bit.

When he flung his bag at the couch when he got home, Pepper called out to him. “How’d it go? First day!”

Peter groaned. “Fine,” he mumbled.

“That doesn’t sound fine,” she said.

“Classes themselves were okay. Mostly set up for the semester. But the people… can I change my face?”

Pepper snorted. “Change your face?”

“I mean, most people around Queens or even Manhattan are used to seeing me out and about now. But at college… oh my god. I feel like a celebrity, and I don’t like it.”

Peter smiled softly. “It’ll die down. Just like it did here.”

“Hopefully. I mean even here people still want pictures but…”

“You will find your people. That’s what college is for.”

“I guess,” Peter said.

The next day… was much the same.

The guy that sat beside him in his first class literally just stared at him until he mumbled, “you’re my hero.”

Peter had kindly thanked him. The one thing he was noticing, though, was that people his age were much more accepting of him. They seemed to get that it wasn’t his fault all this happened… when some of the older crowds he saw tended to blame him and the Avengers for what happened.

Or maybe it was just that it had been almost a year and a half since everything.

His last class, he was sitting beside a girl who kept glancing at him again.

He sighed, trying to keep to himself and look forward, hoping that she didn’t just want a picture either.

At the end of the class she glanced over at him. “Wow… you take really detailed notes,” she said.

Peter looked at her. “Yeah…. I want to remember everything.”

She stared. “Do you have a photographic memory?”

Peter blinked. “No. Hence the notes.”

“Oh, I have a friend who does. It’s crazy, doesn’t have to write anything down.”

“Cool,” Peter said.

She stared at him longer. “My friends are having a party tonight. Do you want to come?”

“Oh… I mean… that’s kind of you to offer actually and…”

“Because if we had Spider-Man at our party it would be the greatest…”

“Have a nice day,” Peter said, getting up and leaving the building.

It would get better. They would get over him being there. Maybe someone would want to talk to him about anything other than Spider-Man.

He spent the weekend at home with Pepper and Morgan. He hadn’t even wanted to go out as Spider-Man, somehow thinking that if he skipped a weekend, people would stop mentioning who he was at college.

And Morgan’s new trick was rolling over everywhere. Peter liked to roll around with her which was very amusing to Pepper who had a ton of pictures of the two of them on the floor together.

He was back to college for the next week and by the end of it, just spent it cooped up inside again. He knew he should go out and patrol but he was finding less motivation for it. Was all he was good for a few photo ops now? Did no one care what he was actually out there for? Everyone just wanted to take a picture with him.

A few times he’d thought someone genuinely wanted to talk to him only to hear them as soon as they left the room squeal to their friends how they were going to be Spider-Man’s new best friend.

Which brought a horrible pang to his heart as he thought about how Ned and MJ should be there with him.

He was extremely happy with his decision now to get his GED and not have gone back to high school. Because if he’d been treated like this… unable to escape or go anywhere… he might have dropped out.

Pepper could see that it was weighing on him and told him he could skip a few classes, or maybe see if he could do some work online. She also tried to teach him some publicity tricks to weed out the people who just wanted something but he was finding it really hard to find someone who just wanted to know him.

Maybe the superhero life was just being alone. Because besides Mr. Stark, Tony… really, and Hawkeye, no one had someone they were with. They all stayed single.

Maybe there was a reason. And Pepper… she knew Mr. Stark before he was Iron Man. Maybe that was the only way.

It was a couple weeks into the semester when things finally started looking up.

“Excuse me, sorry, excuse me,” someone said, and Peter frowned. He felt like he knew that voice.

He heard someone sit beside him and tensed before he slowly peeked his head up from where he was huddled over his desk.

“Hey, sorry about this… I’m really late to this class. Just swapped in. Do you by chance have any notes?”

Peter sucked in a deep breath. “Uh… yeah, I have notes I …. Cindy? Cindy Moon?” he asked.

Cindy blinked. “Oh my god, Peter?”

“Cindy! You’re here? In this class?”

“You’re alive? On this planet?”

Peter blinked.

“The school said you disappeared with the others.”

“I was kind of lost for a while,” he said, frowning at her and tilting his head.

“Oh my god! I can’t believe you’re here! Everyone started disappearing at the MOMA and I looked around and there was like no one left. Mr. Harrington was there and that was it and…”

The professor cleared their throat at the front of the room.

“Talk after?” she asked.

Peter nodded. “Yeah, for sure.”

That class couldn’t go fast enough.

Cindy pulled Peter out of the class and down the hall until they were in a study room. “I can’t believe you’re here. I can’t believe I am seeing someone from our school. What the heck. Did you graduate early too?”

“I got my GED,” Peter said.

“Cool. I transferred… my parents decided that New York wasn’t somewhere safe because after all the crazy Avenger stuff that happened here they figured more would happened. So we moved. Did two years in one and graduated early. But I really wanted to come back to New York for college and convinced them we could. This is so crazy!! How did everyone think you were gone?”

“Oh well… you know I tended to disappear sometimes…”

“Yeah… I mean we all knew,” she said.

Peter blushed. “Okay, well I mean I thought I was being secretive.”

“You weren’t,” she said.

Peter groaned. “Well, either way…”

“You snuck off again.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

Cindy smiled. “It is so nice to see a familiar face. It’s so hard to make friends again, right? I mean the people at my new school were okay but… very suburban. People in New York are built different.”

Peter laughed. “Yeah, I guess so.”

Cindy smiled. “Well… I have one more class to get to. But… do you want to hang out again later? I’m so glad there is someone I know here. Especially because I’m behind already and will need some catching up.”

“Yeah, sounds great!” Peter said.

He left that day with a bounce in his step.

“Better day?” Pepper asked.

“Yeah! Cindy from Midtown was there. I thought everyone from AcaDec was gone but she was there! Finally, I don’t have to be alone. You know… I thought it would be impossible to make new friends. Everyone just wants something from Spider-Man. But… she knew me before so… it might work.”

Having Cindy at college with him made the whole experience a thousand times better. He hadn’t really known her that well before, but a familiar face really made all the difference.

And sure, they only shared one class, but they started meeting up for lunches.

Which decreased how many people approached him at lunches, seemingly scared to get in between them as Peter tended to send a sharp look, definitely not a glare, at them when they approached them together.

It was almost blissful. He felt okay to go out as Spider-Man again.

They made it through most of the first semester together, reminiscing about high school, and talking about the future.

They hung out almost every day after classes, though Peter went back home on the weekends. Cindy tended to stay at school since she was in a dorm there.

Peter caved a month or so in and started showing her pictures of Morgan.

“She’s so cute! And she’s like your sister now?”

“Yeah, I mean not legally or biologically or…”

“Still real. So you really did have that Stark Internship huh?” she asked, winking.

Peter laughed.

But it was nearing the end of the first semester and Peter was laying on Cindy’s bed with her, glancing over their notes and reviewing for finals.

“Do you think they’re going to ask about this part? It’s only in the footnotes, but I’m pretty sure Mr. Thomas likes taking questions from the footnotes. At least he did in the quizzes.”

“I dunno,” Cindy said. “I’m kind of sick of studying.”

“Yeah,” Peter said. He flipped through a few other pages until he felt a tingle of his Spidey sense. He frowned, looking up and saw Cindy staring at him. “Cindy?”

She blushed. “I… just…”

“What is it?” he asked, pushing himself up more into a sitting position.

She bit her lip lightly before she scooted closer. “Can I…”

“Can you what?” Peter asked.

She stared at him for a second longer before she leaned in close and pressed her lips to Peter’s. It was brief and she pulled away, staring at him.

Peter stared back, subconsciously bringing a hand up to his mouth. “What was that for?”

“Felt like it. We don’t have to but…”

Peter leaned in again.

Cindy pulled away smiling. “Okay,” she said.

“Okay?” he asked.

She smiled and pulled her knees up to her chest, wrapping her arms around them. “Do you want to go on a date?”

Peter stared. “Okay,” he said.

Cindy smiled wide.

“Wait right now?” Peter asked.

She stared at him and laughed, throwing the textbook back in his face. “Let’s finish studying tonight. We can go on a date tomorrow.”

“Okay,” Peter said.

Peter had never dated anyone before and was really playing it by ear.

Pepper had been thrilled when he had first met Cindy again and every mention of her had Pepper happy. Maybe she just wanted Peter to have a friend.

But when Peter came to her to ask her about advice for dating… well, he was almost glad he was asking her and not Mr. Stark. Because while he got a bit of ribbing, he was ultimately given good advice.

“Be yourself, be kind, treat her well. And take her to a restaurant where you know she’ll eat the food.”

Peter took all that to heart and their first few dates went really well. Maybe it was because they had started out as friends first, or maybe just the longing they had for the life they’d lost. But they’d known each other in the before.

And that was really important.

They still did what they’d done throughout the rest of the first semester. They spent time studying, they hung out after class, tried some new restaurants.

And then he’d invited her to meet Pepper and Morgan.

He’d been extremely nervous but it had worked out great in the end. Morgan really was too little to pass judgement on anyone but seemed to like her because Peter was super happy with her there.

And Pepper had warmed up to her immediately. “She is lovely, Peter.”

So all in all, he felt like their relationship was going well, especially for the first one he’d ever had.

He hoped that it would continue to be like that and for everything to feel so new and fun.

They didn’t really talk much about doing more in their relationship yet. They held hands, they went on dates. It was very sweet.

Cindy always gave him these shy looks when she thought he wasn’t looking, but Peter could feel them.

Everything just kind of made him feel warm and happy. And accepted.

He didn’t want to think of what his life would be like now if he hadn’t met Cindy again.

There were times when they both had to cram and actually study so they spent it apart, but they spent more time together than anything else right now.

Cindy’s roommate always liked to tease him that he lived there, but he made sure to leave at a reasonable time.

And… for that moment... Peter really was content.

Chapter Text

Peter stood outside the compound and sighed. He hadn’t been back since the memorial and that had been with his mom. But one of the machines had broken in the lab at home and Friday had told him there was another at the compound. And also materials to fix the one at home. And with a little nagging from his mom… he went.

So there he was.

It wasn’t like he really had to see anyone if he didn’t want to. He was just going to Mr. Stark’s lab. Tony. His mom was trying to get him to at least call him Tony. Because calling her Mom while calling Tony Mr. Stark was weird. At least to her.

He took a deep breath and walked in. Friday had already told him to where to go to get into the lab and that he’d have access.

And thankfully, he didn’t see anyone on his way there. He let his shoulders drop as he relaxed as soon as he was in the lab.

He let Friday activate everything and it came alive. Immediately he could see that this was the main lab Tony was using.

There was a fine layer of dust on most of it… having been most likely locked to outsiders by Friday.

And there were many projects still on the tables as if they had been started but never able to be finished. Peter shivered as he let his finger trail over one of them, as if the project was left there by a ghost.

“Friday… are any of these important?” he mumbled.

Friday started detailing the various projects. Some were weapons for the Avengers, some projects for Stark Industries. One just something Tony was messing around with.

That’s the one that drew Peter to it. It wasn’t anything spectacular… just some parts thrown together. But it had been a personal project.

He sucked in a breath again, trying to hold back tears. He thought he was over it. Every single time he thought he had moved on…

That’s one of the reasons he pushed off coming back here. But now was time.

And Mom was right. This lab was so much better than the one at home. There was so much more space and equipment and… he might have to start coming here too.

Maybe he could work on the Rescue suit here. Because… that would honour Tony… that would truly do what he wanted to do.

Peter tried to ignore everything else and got to work on finding what he needed there. And then got distracted and worked on a few other things.

By the time he’d noticed, a couple hours had passed and he figured… he’d just have to come back.

He got up, stretching, and made his way to the door, the part under his arm.

He had almost made his way out of the Avengers space when he heard his name.

“Peter?”

He froze, spine rigid. He hadn’t spoken to Captain America since he’d gotten back from space. And that had been more yelling.

“Captain America…” Peter said softly.

There was a soft chuckle. “Steve.”

Peter turned around slowly. “I was just leaving.”

“You don’t have to. You’re welcome to come here as often as you please.”

“I just needed to get into the lab I’ll leave you to… whatever you were doing.”

“Can we talk?”

Peter frowned. “I know Natasha said you were looking for more Avengers but I’m in college now and still patrolling so I’m kind of busy. Plus, helping Mom with Morgan so…”

“That’s fine… you don’t need to join. I just wanted to talk, if possible. We never got to since everything happened.”

“It’s been over a year and a half. It’s fine,” Peter said.

“Okay. Well, if its fine, can we talk about it?”

Peter stared. “What, are you all about therapy now?”

Steve shrugged. “I’m in a few groups.”

Peter paused. “So what do you want me to say?”

“I don’t like the way we left things. You were angry, which was understandable. We were all angry. But I’m hoping we can work it out, or at least discuss what happened so you can move forward as well. It doesn’t do well to hold on to anger.”

Peter snorted. “I’m used to anger. I’ve lost a lot of people.”

Steve nodded. “I have as well. So it’s best to see if you can mend the relationships between people you have left.”

Peter blinked. “What relationship? We don’t know each other. I’m Peter and you’re Captain America. We met once in Germany, and once when I came back to the compound from space. That’s it.”

Steve paused. “It doesn’t have to be it.”

Peter groaned. “What, you want to mentor me or something? Because I lost my last mentor. Because of you.”

“Okay, so we can explore that….”

Peter huffed. “Explore that? You split up the Avengers! Is that not true?”

“There was more going on…” Steve said.

Peter rolled his eyes. “A likely story. You know what, I don’t really want to get into this right now…”

He started to walk past Steve but Steve reached a hand out and held onto his arm.

“Let go of me,” Peter said, a current of danger running through his voice.

Steve let go but spoke. “Can I explain what happened?”

“I know what happened! You decided your friend was more important than the rest of the Avengers! Than the rest of the world! Than the rules! You split up everyone! You made the Avengers fight! And then…then you attacked Tony and left him for dead! You smashed in his arc reactor on the suit! I saw it. I saw the suit after. If he was still using that to live… He tried to hide how hurt he was when he was back but… he winced when he moved. All he said was you got into a fight and then he avoided talking about you. You… you broke his trust. You hurt him. You betrayed him.”

Steve winced. “Peter… there was more to it than that….”

“No!” Peter explained. “Did you or did you not attack him?”

“He was trying to kill Bucky,” Steve started.

“Then he must have had a good reason!” Peter exclaimed.

Steve froze.

And then Peter dropped the part he had brought with him and stalked up to Steve and pushed him back.

Steve grunted but was moved back.

“I hate you!” Peter exclaimed.

He pushed him again, getting more forceful.

“You hurt him!”

Steve stared at Peter. “It’s okay… you can hit me.”

And Peter did. He didn’t even know why. But he was suddenly hitting Captain America, with Steve wincing with each hit.

“I hate what you did to Tony. I hate how you hurt him!”

“That’s right, Peter, let it out,” Steve said.

“I hate how you thought you were right!”

Steve grunted and was pushed back about a foot with that punch.

“I hate how… you aren’t a bad person.”

Peter seemed to deflate and Steve took a moment to catch his breath.

“Peter? You can keep going.”

Peter shook his head. “What am I doing?”

“Sometimes it’s best to let it out and...”

“Is that also from your group therapy?”

Steve shrugged. “It’s helpful. And I deserve it.”

“But no... no… it wasn’t… this wasn’t on you. Just like it wasn’t on me for not getting the gauntlet off… you guys fought. It wasn’t great. But that didn’t… I don’t think it would have mattered if we were all together or not. If me and Tony hadn’t gone to space… we wouldn’t have met the guardians. I wouldn’t have met Ms. Danvers. Or Doctor Strange. Nebula she…” Peter cut off.

“It’s okay,” Steve said.

“I’m sorry. I’m sorry for hitting you.”

“I can take it.”

“You shouldn’t have to! We’ve all been through horrible things lately and…”

“I appreciate it, really, Peter. But you can blame me if you need to.”

Peter shook his head. “It was Thanos. It was always Thanos. Not us. There was nothing we could have done. Doctor Strange would have told us. He said this… this outcome was our chance but…”

“Peter…”

“But nothing. There’s nothing,” Peter said. He let himself fall to the ground and lay back. “Nothing.”

Steve hesitated before he sat down on the ground facing Peter. “Can I please explain what happened?”

Peter sighed, waving his hand.

“We all… there were mistakes made all around. And Tony was already mad at me because I refused to sign the accords. But I didn’t see how we could operate as Avengers if there was so much oversight we couldn’t act. Granted, looking back on it… I realize that maybe they had a reason for wanting that. For wanting rules. But could you imagine how much worse it would have been if we couldn’t have mounted an attack on Thanos at all? If we were forced to just let him walk in and do as he pleased? There wouldn’t… at least we fought… at least…”

“But why did you attack him? Why did he attack you?” Peter asked.

“Bucky was framed for the attack on King T’chaka. I knew he wouldn’t have done that. I had to go after him. We were brought in and that’s when I argued with Tony about the accords. Bucky was supposed to be seen by a therapist but… someone else came. Hydra. They managed to bring back the Winter Soldier and it wasn’t pretty. I found Bucky after and he was… he was messed up. And he found out there were others… other soldiers that were asleep and could be woken up. We had to stop them. That’s what I was trying to convince Tony. We had to act. We couldn’t listen to those accords. And then… when we went after the guy from Hydra… Tony followed. He believed me, in the end.”

“But why…”

Steve sighed. “There was another plan from Hydra. He showed a video from the past. It… was of the day Howard…Tony’s parents died.”

“It was a car accident, right?” Peter asked. “He had to watch that?”

Steve sighed. “They were murdered. Tony didn’t know.  The winter soldier murdered them.”

Peter stared. “And you knew.”

Steve shook his head. “I knew it was Hydra. I didn’t know it was him.” He ran a hand through his hair, looking almost ten years older than he was. There were also a couple bruises blossoming on his face from where Peter hit him.

Peter stared.

“That was the part when Tony attacked,” Steve said.

“Because you lied to him,” Peter said.

“Because… okay, yes. I should have told him. But... would that have done any good? At the time, I didn’t think so. I wanted to have all the facts before I told him… But thinking back... now I just wonder how different everything would have been if I’d told him before. When I didn’t know who it was. He wouldn’t have attacked us but… he would have gone on a hunt for the person who did it. And then when he found out it was Bucky? But… maybe he would have had time to process it all. And then...maybe we would have all been together to fight Thanos… maybe none of this would have happened.”

Peter stared. “This is all such bullshit!”

“What?” Steve asked.

“It’s so… it wouldn’t have changed anything. I… like I said before, Dr. Strange said this was the only way. He only saw this… and…”

“Maybe it would have been different if I would have been honest,” Steve said, looking away.

“Maybe if I’d have been stronger and gotten the gauntlet off…” Peter said.

“No… it’s not your fault.”

“Then it’s not yours,” Peter said.

Steve huffed a small laugh, that sounded more sad than anything.

“We can’t change it now,” Peter said softly.

“No, we can’t,” Steve said.

“But why did you have to fight that hard?” Peter asked. “He… he was just a normal human.”

“He wasn’t going to stop… he… he was going for the kill,” Steve said.

“He wouldn’t have…” Peter said.

Steve sent him a look.

Peter ran a hand through his hair. “Ugh… Mom was right.”

“About what?” Steve asked.

“That I should talk to you.”

“By Mom you mean…”

“Pepper,” Peter said softly.

Steve nodded. “I… apologized to her… but it will never be enough.”

“She’s forgiven you,” Peter said.

Steve smiled softly, looking down. “I’m grateful for that. Now I know it might be hard for you… but… I will do my best to stay out of your way if that’s what you want.”

Peter sighed. “It’s fine. You live here. Right? You live here?”

“I do,” Steve said. “I mean I had an apartment before but it’s hard to pay for it when you are on the run so…”

Peter raised an eyebrow.

“You didn’t ask that. I do live here.”

Peter chuckled. “So you don’t have to avoid me.”

Steve nodded. “Okay. Thank you for listening.”

“Yeah,” Peter said, pushing himself up and going to grab the part he dropped from before. “Thanks for… explaining. I’m going to just… think about all this... for a bit.”

“Sounds good,” Steve said.

“And… sorry again… for… hitting you.”

Steve shrugged. “It’s fine. I’ll heal.”

Peter nodded, before he started meandering to the door. “Well... see ya?”

“See you later, Peter.”

Peter let himself have some time to think over everything he learned talking to Steve. While he still wasn’t happy that he had attacked Tony, he kind of understood more now.

Bucky was his oldest friend from before. Peter would do anything to have one of his friends back. If Ned or MJ… and someone threatened them.

He hated how much he understood. But then he also couldn’t imagine what he’d do if he found out that somehow Bucky had orchestrated his parents’ death as well.

So he kind of saw it from both sides.

He tried to push that meeting out of his head for now and continued working on his projects in the lab at home. But… after being at the one at the compound, he longed for the bigger space and better tools.

“Peter… you know you can just go back there,” Pepper said.

“I know. But after that huge argument with Captain America…”

“Natasha called me after. She said Steve told her that you two talked and he asked her to check up on you.”

“What? But...” Peter sputtered. “He wanted to check up on me? I hit him.”

Pepper chuckled. “You did. And I wish I could have seen that. But in the end… he’s not a bad person. I used to blame him…. But he’s not. He was just doing what he could for the people he cared about. Maybe sometimes he went about it the wrong way but… so did we all. He wanted to do the right thing… I think with more time he would have told Tony… once he figured it all out. But in the end it wasn’t him… it was Hydra.”

“Mom…” Peter said.

“When you’re ready to forgive him, he’ll be there to talk. Or even if you want to just… beat him up some more. Sorry, spar. Those were Natasha’s words, not mine.”

Peter laughed. “Oh my god. It’s just so weird that I’m in the same circle as these people. As even you.”

“Well, you are a superhero celebrity now.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Peter said, laughing.

But he kept thinking about it because he did want to go to the lab.

And he started to go there more frequently during the holidays when Cindy went home to see her family. She had taken an extra week off as well since her classes had ended earlier.

While she was gone, Peter decided to go to the compound. He could get a lot more work done there and it was closer to school than the penthouse.

He still made it home for dinner to spend time with his mom and Morgan, though. He was desperate for Morgan’s first word to be Peter or brother.

And he wanted to spend his holidays with his family too. It was small with just them, Happy, and Rhodey, exchanging a few gifts and just spending some time together. He was sure they’d do more when Morgan was a little older but for now, they liked keeping it quiet.

The first few visits to the compound, he was left alone. But then the third visit he just about ran into Steve and Natasha.

“Hello Peter,” Natasha said.

“Hi,” he said.

“Visiting the lab?” she asked.

“Yeah,” Peter said. “It’s bigger than the one at home so…”

“Of course, you’re welcome here,” she said. She glanced between Peter and Steve and the heavy looks there and cleared her throat. “I’m going to head out. Have a good afternoon.”

“Nat…” Steve said softly, but she left with a wink.

“Well…” Peter said softy.

“You are spending more time here lately.”

Peter shrugged. “Like I said… closer to school. And I don’t really want to hang around school right now… I mean its break time so there’s less people there but even so… the people there can be kind of… stifling. And my girlfriend’s away for a couple weeks so…”

“Stifling?” Steve asked.

Peter sighed. “It’s just…the people there…” He paused, looking at Steve who was giving him his full attention. "I don’t really have many friends there because… everyone wants to be friends with you not because you’re you but because... you’re you. Wait that doesn’t make sense.”

“Yes, it does. I know what you mean. It’s the persona not the person.”

“Exactly! Like everyone is still clamouring over me because I’m Spider-Man. It’s been months! Does that ever go away?”

Steve smiled wryly. “I’ll tell you when it does.”

Peter groaned. “And you’ve been dealing with that for years.”

Steve nodded.

“I’m glad I have my girlfriend because otherwise it would be miserable. It is now… with her away. She knew me before so…”

“I’m glad you have her,” Steve said.

“Yeah, thanks,” Peter said. He bounced a little from his heel to his toes before he said, “I’m sorry for before. For… blowing up at you. For… hitting you.”

Steve chuckled. “It’s okay. I can take it. And I deserved it.”

“No, I could have just let you explain… Mom explained a little too.”

“I can take a beating,” Steve said.

“I dunno… maybe not one from me at full strength.”

“Really?” Steve asked. “Is that a challenge?”

Peter blanched. “No. I mean… I’ve never even fought with my full strength. The closest I got was fighting Thanos but even then… there were others there I didn’t want to accidently hurt. Maybe if I had used my full strength…”

“No,” Steve said. “No what ifs.”

“Okay,” Peter said.

“I’m going to hold you to it. And me. Okay?”

Peter nodded. “Sure.”

“So it doesn’t have to be at full strength. But we could spar?”

Peter stared. “What?”

“If you’d like. Or train. I just haven’t had much of a challenge in a while,” Steve said.

Here Peter narrowed his eyes. “Now you’re challenging me?”

“You don’t have to… like I said. But… I know Nat offered it to you before… to come here and train. And you really don’t have to. But I’d love to have a sparring partner who could take my hits.”

Peter tilted his head. “Huh… well… maybe.”

“Think on it,” Steve said.

“Okay,” Peter said. “I really am sorry though… for how I reacted.”

Steve shook his head. “I’m sorry too… for everything I did that caused harm to anyone… to Tony… to you through him.”

Peter sighed. “You were friends with him, right?”

“Who?” Steve asked.

“Howard Stark.”

Steve nodded. “Yeah.”

“So that must have been hard for you to find out too.”

Steve sighed. “Yeah. But I... I’d basically found out everyone I knew was gone anyway so…”

Peter nodded, looking away.

“You’re still angry?” Steve asked.

“Maybe a little. But I’m working on it.”

“So the sparring could help you?” Steve asked, lighting up.

Peter stared at him before he started laughing. “Okay, fine. I’ll come spar you one day.” If the man wanted to be beat up that badly, how could he refuse?

Steve grinned. “Great!”

The holidays were over and Cindy was finally back from her trip and Peter was glad she got to spend time with her family but he’d missed having someone who wasn’t crazy with him at school. Someone who didn’t just freak out about Spider-Man. Someone he could be just Peter with.

He pushed all the rest of it out of the way and just tried to focus on them, ignoring all the whispers around him.

He felt like they were doing well together… though they were progressing pretty slowly in their relationship. Honestly, he didn’t mind. He just enjoyed spending time with her. Though they had only kissed a couple times.

Their relationship was still new and they were still figuring it out. Plus so much had happened since the blip, honestly he didn’t mind as long as they were happy.

Plus, having a good friendship foundation to a relationship made it stronger. Or at least that’s what he figured.

They had only been dating for around two and a half months.

They were walking hand in hand outside as they headed back from one of their last classes.

“So much homework. You’d think they realize we need to do other things besides homework. Like socialize. And… eat. Or sleep,” Cindy said.

Peter laughed. “I mean… why would we be allowed such luxuries? We’re paying to learn so that’s all we should do.”

“We’re paying to eat too,” she said. “Some people more than others.”

Peter snorted. “I have a big appetite.”

“So I can see. I don’t understand how you can eat that much.”

“I mean… you know… my metabolism is crazy and…”

“Boys,” she said, shaking her head.

“Well, yeah but…”

A couple people bumped into them as they walked.

“Excuse you?” Cindy said, as they walked by.

The person put on a smile. “Sorry!” she said. Before she turned around to the person she was walking with. “Ugh, Spider-Man’s girlfriend. She hogs him all the time.”

Cindy froze, tilting her head. “What?” she asked. “What does that have to do with… was that in the tabloids?” Then she turned to Peter. “Spider-Man has a girlfriend?”

Peter blinked, stopping. “Uh… what do you mean…yes… I mean…”

She gave him a blank look.

“I’m starting to doubt it right now but… what?” Peter asked.

“I mean I never knew that… how would I know that…”

“Cindy?” Peter asked, eyes wide.

“What?”

“You don’t know… how do you not know? Tell me you’re joking. You were on AcaDec. You are in college. You have been dating me for over two months.”

“Okay… and? What am I missing?”

Peter’s mouth dropped open wide and he pulled her arm lightly until they were more hidden from the crowd. “Cindy. Do you know who Spider-Man is?”

She frowned. “Should I? He wears a mask.”

Peter just about smacked himself in the face. “He… revealed his identity to the public like a year ago.”

“Oh…well I mean I haven’t lived in New York for a while… and back home we kind of avoided the news for a while. It was too sad.  And I’ve just been at school. There’s actually a lot of chatter about Spider-Man here. They must know who he is! Oh my god!”

Peter stared. “Cindy. I’m Spider-Man.”

She stared. “Don’t be ridiculous. How would you be Spider-Man?”

“Um… because I am? I… how do you not know this? I’ve literally talked about it to you.”

She froze. “No you haven’t… I would have known.”

“The “Stark Internship?” You said it with quotations. Because you knew that was a cover for Spider-Man. Though I did meet Mr. Stark through it…”

“What?” she asked.

“Morgan? Pepper Potts?” he said.

“I mean… I thought it was a real internship…  you could have met them.”

“How I literally disappeared from every school trip because there was some sort of danger to be fought? The Washington monument? Homecoming? The MOMA?”

He could see the cogs swirling in her brain as her mouth dropped open.

“I said I go patrolling at nighttime?” Peter said.

“I thought you had some sort of neighbourhood watch group!”

“I’m going to the compound. Avengers compound?”

“You know Pepper Potts!”

“I literally stuck my hand to my knapsack the other day when I was too lazy to carry it.”

She blushed. “I’m an idiot. I never even considered…. I mean you’re Peter Parker how… oh my god…”

Peter continued to stare and then just put his hand on the side of the wall and climbed up a foot or two.

“Oh my god. I’m dating Spider-Man.”

Peter climbed down and stared again before he started chuckling.

“Hey…” she said.

And then he was full on laughing.

“Stop! It’s not funny.”

Peter continued to laugh.

“No, seriously. I feel like an idiot. Just because I stopped watching the news for my mental health…”

Peter stopped laughing. “No… it’s not… I just mean… when I saw you it was such a relief. Everyone was constantly bombarding me with wanting pictures or an autograph or… to come to their party and show off. No one wanted to just be my friend to be with me… but then I saw you and you knew me before and I felt safe and…. You didn’t know. That’s why.”

“I mean… you’re still Peter Parker from high school. Spider-Man or not. And I mean that’s why… wait Washington! You saved us in Washington!”

Peter blushed. “Kind of caused it too. By accident.”

She blinked. “You will be explaining that one.”

“Oh, yeah, for sure.”

They were quiet a moment.

“Are we okay?” he asked softly.

“Yeah,” she said. “Just have to wrap my mind around this. Huh. I’m dating a superhero. Kind of thought you’d flake out more.”

“I mean… I’m better! I have my set patrol days now and I… I know I can’t help everyone. And so school is time for school. Not Spider-Man.”

“Wow…” she said. “But if aliens were to attack?”

“Yeah, I mean I’d go. We’re low on Avengers and…”

“You’re an Avenger?” she asked.

Peter shrugged. “I’ve gotten an offer or two. Maybe one day. I mean like I said… I’ve been going to the compound a bit lately.”

“Right… wait. You did say that… and that you were talking to Steve who you were trying to forgive and… Was that Steve Rogers? Like Captain America?”

Peter nodded.

“You actually met him. And talked to him. You know Captain America! You were fighting with Captain America?”

Peter shrugged.

“No, wait, we need to unpack that.”

“We’ve mostly worked it out.”

“Peter…”

“I mean it. I mean I was mad at him for what he did to Tony but…” he trailed off, seeing her face. “What?”

“Peter. Look, can we just… take a moment. I feel like a moron.”

Peter smiled softly. “You’re not. Honestly… I feel I’m better at keeping my identity a secret now that it’s out. Somehow the people who didn’t know still don’t. “

She smiled. “Well… now I know. So no holding back on me now. I want all the superhero deets.”

Peter smiled and shrugged. What the heck.

Chapter Text

After Cindy found out about him being Spider-Man, every day was a new question.

“And so you weren’t actually sick during the AcaDec competition.”

“No. Ned made that excuse. He’s not great with excuses.”

“Right. Like… was he actually watching porn during homecoming?”

Peter laughed. “No. He was helping me doing some computer work.”

“Huh. Wait. Did you crash Flash’s car?”

“Okay, so for my sake… I didn’t have a driver’s licence yet. And I’d only driven around in parking lots so…”

“Oh my god, Peter.”

Peter shrugged.

Another day.

“Do you know all the Avengers?”

“I mean I met most of them. Not all.”

“Like who?” she asked.

Peter thought about it. “Well… the ones I’m still in contact with I guess are Rhodey, Nat, and Steve…” he said, trailing off as Cindy’s mouth dropped open. “What?”

“And you’re on a first name basis?”

Peter blinked. “Yeah. I mean technically Steve just told me to call him that a couple weeks ago and… what?”

“Your life is wild,” she said.

“That’s what Ned used to say,” Peter said, sighing.

“Sorry. I don’t mean to remind you of him so much,” she said.

“It’s okay. I mean… I don’t really want to forget him.”

“Right,” she said.

“Sorry… I’ve just kind of kept my distance from all the Avengers stuff for a while… stuck to just being the friendly neighbourhood Spider-Man. The rest just reminds me of what happened and I almost died so…”

“What? You almost died?” she asked.

Peter froze. “I mean… I guess everyone almost did. And half of people did.”

“Right, but Peter. What do you mean? When everyone disappeared I was just standing in the MOMA. Betty disappeared right in front of me. I saw Flash go out of the corner of my eye. Sally too. But then the rest I just never saw again. You… what happened?”

Peter swallowed. “I mean… it’s not… we don’t have to… can we not talk about it? Please?”

She stared at him. “It was really bad, wasn’t it?”

Peter chewed on his lip and looked away. “I used to love space…. I … I don’t know if I can talk about it.”

“Okay,” she said. “You don’t have to… I just… don’t understand, I guess.”

“Sorry,” Peter said, taking a deep breath.

“No, no. Sorry for pushing. You don’t have to talk about it.”

Peter nodded. “It’s been over a year and a half and I still can’t…”

“You don’t have to,” she said.

Peter nodded.

They were silent for a moment. “Are you okay?” she asked.

“I don’t know,” he said.

“I didn’t mean to bring up so many bad memories… I just wanted to hear about the Avengers I guess and… well I guess they aren’t too happy right now either… lots of them gone.”

“Yeah,” Peter said softly. “It’s been hard for everyone. Plus everyone looks to the Avengers… to me to save them. And we failed.”

“Oh,” she said softly. She scooted in closer and wrapped her arms around Peter in a hug. “I’m sorry they’re putting that on you.”

Peter nodded. “When I went to the compound a couple weeks ago… I lost it at Steve. Full on yelled at him. I attacked him actually. Pushed him into a wall… he told me I could keep going and I didn’t even know what I was doing. His face was covered in bruises.”

“You beat up Captain America?” she asked, eyes wide.

Peter glanced at her and couldn’t help the grin that crept on his face. “Oh don’t look so shocked. I’m stronger than I look.”

“No I just mean… that doesn’t seem like you.”

“I was angry,” Peter said.

Cindy nodded. “Despite everything… we don’t really know each other that well, do we?”

Peter shrugged. “I mean… I guess. We never really talked until this year so…”

“I’m sorry about that.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

They sat in silence a bit longer.

“So… you’re really strong? And produce webs?”

Peter snorted. “Why does everyone think that? I made them in chemistry class. They’re synthetic.”

“Really?” she asked. “Like… wait I totally saw you doing something weird at your desk I just… thought it better not to say anything.”

“What? Why? What did you think you saw?”

“I mean white stringy stuff under your desk.”

“Cindy! Oh my god!”

She started laughing.

“No! Is that what everyone thought?”

“I mean people who noticed…”

“Oh my god,” he mumbled, letting his head fall down.

She laughed and he shook his head.

“That… I didn’t even think of that,” Peter said.

“And then Ned saying he was looking at porn. We all just thought you two were perverts.”

Peter stared. “You’re joking.”

She smiled. “Maybe a little.”

“You are evil,” he said to her.

“Nah,” she said. “But now… are your powers… shareable?”

“Shareable?” he asked.

“Like… could you infect someone? Because I think it would be awesome if I had spider powers.”

Peter stared. “Yeah, not really. I mean I got used to them but… sometimes they are more of a hindrance than a help. And what would you do with them?”

“I could be a superhero too! We could fight crime together.”

Peter snorted. “Maybe in a different universe.”

“The multiverse is real?”

Peter shrugged. “Who knows. Not me, that is. Though, it would be cool if it was.”

Cindy laughed. “Okay well… what other powers do you have…”

And Peter started to explain.

The penthouse was set up with balloons and decorations, everything in pastel colours. Pepper really was going all out. But then again, it wasn’t every day your child turned one.

Morgan didn’t seem to know anything was happening around her and was just crawling on the floor and babbling.

Peter had been wrong. Her first word had been mama. But he was okay with it. Because her second word was baba. Which they were assuming meant brother. So he could be number two.

Happy was desperately trying to get her to say anything resembling his name and so was Rhodey.

“Happy! Happy!” Happy said.

“Uncle! Uncle!” Rhodey said.

“I think that’s a bit out of her skill set yet,” Pepper said, walking over to them.

“Come on, it’s not too hard. How about Rhodey. That’s easier, right?”

Morgan looked up at them and reached for Peter. “Baba!”

“I win,” Peter said, and grabbed her.

“You live with her every day. You have an advantage.” Rhodey said.

Peter laughed. “She loves me more, doesn’t she,” he said, nuzzling her and she nuzzled back, giggling. “Who’s one years old today, huh? Who?” he asked.

Morgan squealed.

“See, she knows lots of things,” Peter said.

Pepper smiled. “Well, now we just have to wait for everyone else to get here and then we can start.”

As if summoned, there was a knock and Pepper went to let in Natasha. “Welcome,” she said, as Natasha entered. “No Steve? I did tell him he could come.”

Natasha shrugged. “He didn’t want to intrude.”

“It wouldn’t be intruding. He knows I’ve forgiven him, right?”

Natasha nodded and then nodded her head at Peter.

Peter tried to ignore them.

“He’s doing better, I think,” Pepper said. “Peter?” she called.

Peter made his way to them. “Hey, Nat.”

“Are you still mad at Steve?” she asked.

Peter shrugged. “Not really.”

“So tell him that, okay? So he stops moping in his room. Man will take any excuse to blame himself for things that happened. He needs to be able to move past that stuff.”

“Sorry,” Peter said. “I’ll make my way to the compound soon. I have some projects ongoing there anyway.”

“Okay, you do so,” she said, before she wandered in to greet the others.

A few more moments passed and then Bruce was there.

“So glad you could make it,” Pepper said. “Tony would have wanted you here.”

“Yeah, of course. I’ve felt bad staying away this long anyway but…”

“You were testing out the new look, right?” she teased.

Bruce laughed.

They all stood around talking for a moment before Pepper walked up to Peter.

“Is Cindy coming?”

Peter glanced down at his phone. “Yeah… she said she was. I think she’s nervous.”

“Why? To be in a room full of Avengers?” Pepper asked.

Peter turned a blank look towards her.

Pepper laughed but then Peter got a text that she was there and went to let her in.

“Hey,” he said, as he opened the door.

“Hi. Do I look alright? I didn’t know what to wear to a first birthday party featuring Avengers.”

Peter laughed. “You look great. Come in?” he offered.

She nodded and walked slowly with him, stopping as her eyes set on Bruce.

“Peter… is that safe?”

Peter followed her gaze. “Oh, yeah, Bruce is fine.”

Bruce turned to look at them. “Hello, now who might you be?”

“Oh… uh... Cindy... hi…”

Peter tried to hide his smile. “Um… this is my girlfriend, Cindy.”

“Hi…” she said again.

“Nice to meet you,” Bruce said, winking at Peter and then wandering away as he could obviously see Cindy was uncomfortable.

“What…” she said.

“If you want to leave you can…” he said.

“Are you kidding me? I’d never live that down. Leaving an Avengers party?”

“It’s still going to be pretty uneventful. It’s a baby’s party.”

She gave him a look.

“Hello, and who might you be?” Natasha asked, slinking over.

Cindy froze again.

“This is my girlfriend Cindy,” Peter said.

Natasha shot him a sharp look. “Really? Interesting. And you trust her enough with your family…”

“I knew her before,” Peter said.

“But were you friends before?”

Peter didn’t say anything.

“Hi… Miss Black Widow. It’s so nice to meet you…”

“Natasha,” Pepper, said pulling her away. “Sorry about that. Hi Cindy, make yourself at home. Natasha, behave yourself.”

They continued their discussion as they moved away.

Natasha shrugged. “I like to know who the new people are around us.”

“So do your background check later,” Pepper said.

“Did you do one?”

Pepper stared at her a moment then nodded subtly.

Peter groaned.

“What? Did she hate me?” Cindy asked.

“No, no, it’s fine. And there’s Rhodey and Happy, that’s everyone. Okay you met everyone,” he said.

Rhodey and Happy threw a wave over into her direction.

Beyond the initial hellos, the rest of the party went smoothly. It really was more for the adults than the baby, because Morgan just seemed happy to be around people. She was moving between them all and climbing on them.

“Are you sure you aren’t actually related?” Bruce asked Peter.

“Why would you say that?” he asked.

“She really likes to climb.”

Peter laughed.

“That’s because she sees her big brother do it too much,” Pepper said.

“Sometimes the ceiling is comfier!” Peter exclaimed.

“Really?” Cindy asked.

“Oh… uh yeah. I tend to climb the walls sometimes. Literally.”

“Huh,” she said. “You know if you’d have done that, I definitely would have figured it out sooner.”

Peter shook his head.

“You didn’t know he was Spider-Man?” Happy asked. “Kid’s horrible with secrets.”

“Apparently I’m good at keeping them when they aren’t a secret anymore.”

Everyone laughed.

They gathered round and sang happy birthday and Pepper placed a cake in front of Morgan, wondering what she’d do.

They all had their phones out to record or take pictures and Morgan took one look at the cake, one look back at them, and then another look at the cake.

And then she stuck her entire hand into it, only to stare at it, then burst out into tears.

“Oh, Morgan, it’s just a little messy,” Pepper said.

“Lick it. You lick it,” Peter said.

Morgan kept crying but she looked at them.

“Like this,” Peter said, reaching his hand out and sticking his finger in then bringing it to his mouth.

Morgan stopped crying as hard and watched him. Then she looked at her hand. Then back at Peter. Then she put her whole hand in her mouth.

“Well, that’s one way to do it,” Rhodey said.

Morgan’s eyes lit up and then she was reaching for another handful.

“Okay,” Pepper said. “She’s going to like sweets way too much, isn’t she.”

Morgan kept reaching for it and Pepper let her have her fun for a bit. Most of the cake ended up down her front anyway.

They cleaned her up then put some presents in front of her, but she didn’t seem interested in them at all, instead moving to Peter’s lap and falling asleep.

“I think it was a little too much excitement for her,” Pepper said, as the party was winding down.

“Yeah, maybe,” Peter said. “Anyway, I’m stuck.”

Cindy smiled, watching them. “You two are so cute. Best big brother.”

“Stuck big brother,” Peter said.

Cindy snapped a few pictures.

Everyone started to head out not too long after.

Bruce stopped by Peter before he left. “So, Pepper’s been telling me you’ve been working on some of Tony’s old projects.”

“Oh, I mean, I’ve been fiddling with some stuff here and there…”

“She says you’ve made some good progress.”

“Well, I mean, I’m just doing what I can.”

“Hey, don’t understate it. I just meant I had a few things in the works with Tony and… if you’re interested, maybe we can start a few together.”

“Oh,” Peter said. “That would be cool. I have a pretty busy schedule though…”

“Ah, no worries. Just thought I could use another mind on these things.”

“I’m not Tony though… I’m still learning.”

“Perfectly fine. But maybe we try something out one day?”

“Okay, cool,” Peter said.

And with that, Bruce was leaving, Natasha soon after. Cindy stayed around a little bit then excused herself too, saying she’d see Peter at school.

Rhodey and Happy stayed for dinner and they all put Morgan to bed early. Even with that nap she was pooped.

“I can’t believe she’s one already,” Pepper said.

“Yeah, growing so fast,” Rhodey said.

“She’s going to be a teenager soon,” Happy said.

“Slow down,” Pepper said.

“She’s going to be amazing,” Peter said.

Pepper turned to Rhodey and they shared a look.

“He’s here in spirit,” Rhodey said.

“I know,” Pepper said.

They all cleared up from dinner and Rhodey and Happy eventually left, leaving Pepper and Peter there getting ready for bed.

“Thank you, Peter,” Pepper said.

“For what?” Peter asked.

“Just for being you. For being there for me and… I love you,” she said.

“I love you too, Mom,” he said.

She grabbed him in a hug and placed a kiss on his head. “Now, you get ready for bed. Growing spider-boys need their sleep too.”

He groaned. “Okay, come on. I’m eighteen. I can actually be called Spider-Man now, right?”

“Well, I guess so. If you really want to be that grown up.”

Peter smiled. “I can still be a kid a bit longer if you want…”

“No, that’s okay. You are growing into such a wonderful young man. I just want the best for you.”

“Thanks,” he said softly.

“Tony would be proud. And so would May.”

Peter smiled wobblily.

“Okay, now go get to bed. If you want to patrol late tomorrow, you know the rules.”

“Yup, going. Goodnight, Mom!”

“Goodnight, Peter.”

Peter stood with Bruce in the lab at the compound, pouring over some of the notes from one of his and Tony’s old projects.

“So you want the machine to do what?” he asked. “I thought you got your transformation under control. I thought this merging of yourselves was permanent?”

“I did! And it is! But this will test it. I need to know for sure that in a dangerous situation I can make sure to respond quickly. And that I wont change back somehow.”

“But a machine where spinning sawblades come out from the walls towards you?”

Bruce was quiet. “Okay now when you say it like that…”

“Yeah, crazy! But I can help with some of the other machines for a lab for you…”

“Awesome. You know, Tony really was right choosing you.”

Peter paused before he looked up at Bruce. “But I’m not him, okay?”

“Yeah, I know that. You have a significantly higher knowledge base in chemistry which I appreciate.”

Peter smiled. “I mean… it led to at least one good thing… my webs!”

Bruce laughed.

Peter couldn’t believe Bruce had found a way to merge his two selves but he looked much happier. Not that Peter really knew. He’d barely met him before all this and had only seen him again after they’d merged.

They were so engrossed in their work that Peter almost missed the knock on the door.

“You have a visitor,” Friday announced.

Peter glanced up, seeing Steve standing just outside the lab, a tray of food in his hand.

“Uh... come in,” Peter said.

Friday opened the door and Steve walked in. “I was sent to make sure you are both behaving and that you are eating.”

“We’re not Tony, Steve. We know how to take breaks,” Bruce said.

“Do you?” Steve asked. “It’s been four hours.”

“That’s barely anything,” Bruce said.

Peter tilted his head one way to the other, cracking his neck.

“Okay maybe we’ve been sitting a bit if he’s doing that. Don’t ask me what noises my body will make. You’re supposed to be the young one,” Bruce said.

Peter grinned. “I’m getting old!”

“You are eighteen,” Bruce said.

Peter shrugged. “Technically… an adult.”

“Barely,” Bruce said.

Hanging out with Bruce felt almost comfortable. Maybe it was all the science talk… just having someone to bounce ideas off of… but he was also just very welcoming.

“Anyway,” Steve said, clearing his throat. “Nat wanted me to find you all… and give you some food.”

“Did you cook?” Bruce asked.

Steve shrugged.

“Eat the food, Peter. Steve’s a great cook.”

“I’m okay,” Steve said.

“He’s being modest,” Bruce said.

Peter chuckled. “Okay, well, thank you. I mean… you didn’t have to because I should be heading home but...”

“It’s fine. You two should eat,” Steve said.

“Food, then let’s pack up,” Bruce said, already digging in.

Peter watched him a moment before he accepted the food from Steve.

“So… Peter…” Steve started.

“Yeah?”

“Nat said you had forgiven me… I just wanted...”

“You wanted to check for yourself?” Peter asked.

Steve nodded.

“Is this food forgiveness food?”

Steve looked away, letting out a sigh.

Peter sighed as well. “I’ve thought about it for a while… I mean I’ve been thinking about it but then our discussion…I’ve realized it really wasn’t your fault. So yes, I forgive you. Do I wish you’d have told Tony about what you knew? Or what you suspected? Sure. But… you were ultimately trying to protect him. Let’s just agree now… any big secrets like that… we can tell each other, okay?”

“Deal,” Steve said.

“Good,” Peter said, before he took a bite of the food. “Oh… this is really good. Like… really good.”

“Told you,” Bruce called out from the back.

“I needed a distraction since… everything. I took up cooking,” Steve said.

“This is seriously so good. My aunt was a horrible cook and we never had great food, and Mom is pretty good but this? Next level.”

“Well, thank you,” Steve said.

“Seriously I’d marry you for this food,” Peter said, shoveling it in.

Steve choked on absolutely nothing and Bruce laughed in the background.

“What?” Peter asked, looking up.

“Kid, you’re hilarious,” Bruce said.

“And I’m pretty sure you have a girlfriend, but I’m honoured,” Steve said, winking at him.

“I…” Peter played back in his mind the previous conversation before he blushed. “Oh my god.”

“If I’d have known all it would take for you to forgive me was some food…” Steve said.

“I like food,” Peter said softly.

Steve opened his mouth and closed it again. “Sorry… that was... I’m just going with the joke.”

“No… I know…” Peter said, blushing.

“We’re just teasing. You know what, Steve?” Bruce said.

“What?” Steve asked.

“I’d marry you for this food too,” Bruce said.

Peter stared and glanced between the two of them before Steve smirked.

“So many offers… who to choose?”

Peter blinked, before Bruce came and rested a hand on his shoulder. “Don’t sweat it. It really is good food. And if you think of it… the more compliments you give the chef, the more likely he’ll cook for you again.”

“That is true,” Steve said. “Though I really do like cooking now… so I don’t mind cooking for whoever is here.”

“Well... thank you. For the meal,” Peter said.

“No problem,” Steve said.

“Okay, and on that note, it really is time to wrap up the evening. I am exhausted,” Bruce said.

They finished eating and Steve gathered up the trays to take away.

“Peter… just confirming… it’s really… you’re okay with… me and…” Steve started.

“Yeah. I mean… at this point, holding onto grudges doesn’t help anyone, anyway. And we can’t change what happened so… like I said, going forward we just… don’t keep huge secrets. Okay?”

“Okay,” Steve said.

And with that Peter headed out for the night, belly full of delicious food.

Chapter Text

Peter was at the compound again but this time he wasn’t in the lab. Pepper had a press conference she had to run for Stark Industries and it really was the best space to hold them.

So Peter said he’d watch Morgan while Pepper was busy and thought it would be good to get her out of the house and to a new place. So he decided to take her to the Avenger’s living area and show her around.

After their very brief tour, they were sitting on the floor in the living room, playing with some blocks together.

No one had been there when they first arrived, so Peter just sat there playing with Morgan. She seemed content as there was a big fuzzy rug on the floor and she was almost more interested in it than the blocks.

So it was mostly Peter playing with the blocks and Morgan playing with the rug.

The door opened a bit later and Peter spoke without looking.

“That was fast. Were there not many questions?”

“People don’t tend to question me when I’m in uniform.”

Peter glanced up and saw Steve standing there in his Captain America uniform.

“Oh… I thought you’d be Mom…”

Steve grinned. “Sorry to disappoint.”

Peter stared at the full uniform. “Were you… on a mission or something?” Then he blinked. “Not that it’s any of my business.”

“Trying to find someone,” Steve said.

“Oh,” Peter said.

Steve hesitated before he continued. “Clint’s been AWOL since everything. Thought we had a lead.”

“Oh,” Peter said.

“Don’t tell Nat. I’m not telling her anymore unless I find something.”

“Okay,” Peter said. He turned back to Morgan.

“Is this Tony’s daughter?”

“Yeah. Morgan,” Peter said.

Morgan looked up at him. “Pee ta!” she exclaimed.

“Yes, that’s me!” Peter said. He turned to Steve. “I kind of miss when she still called me baba.”

“Pee ta!”

“You are so smart, aren’t you little missy,” Peter said.

Steve smiled. “She looks like him.”

“Yeah,” Peter said. “Crazy how they’ll never meet. I mean… I barely remember my parents. She will have never even met him.”

Steve was quiet. “Well, she has Pepper. And you.”

Peter nodded. Then he glanced back up at Steve. “Speaking of Pepper… you didn’t let the press conference people see you go by in full uniform, did you?”

“Snuck in the back,” Steve said, shaking his head.

Peter nodded, Morgan losing interest in their discussion and going back to playing with the rug.

They were quiet a moment.

“I don’t want things to be awkward between us,” Steve said.

Peter snorted. “I mean… we don’t really know each other, do we?”

“I would like to get to know you, if possible. Always best to know potential teammates.”

“Right,” Peter said.

“We also… have a different shared experience than a lot of the world. It’s easier to go through that with people who understand.”

“No one else was trapped on a spaceship, thinking they were going to die. Well, except Nebula. But she’s part machine and she said she probably would have survived. Eaten my corpse.”

“What?” Steve asked.

“Oh, that’s just her type of humor. Don’t worry about it.”

“Okay then,” Steve said.

Peter glanced up at him and couldn’t help a grin at his face. “You are way too serious, aren’t you?”

“Not always. I didn’t use to be.”

Peter nodded, watching him. “You’re still just… adjusting to all this too. Even now. Almost two years later.”

“Yes. Though I’ve gotten used to nothing ever staying the same,” Steve said, a wry smile on his face.

“What do you mean?” Peter asked.

“You know… this was the second time I’ve lost a ton of people. But this time… this time I still have Nat. And some others. It’s not…everyone. Although then again some people I’ve lost twice…”

“Oh…” Peter said softly.

“It’s horrible how you can start to get used to loss… or anticipating loss. I don’t trust anyone to stick around anymore,” Steve said.

Peter nodded. “Me either.”

Steve offered a sad smile. “And yet each time we have to keep going.”

“Yeah,” Peter said. “You think one day the universe will give us a break?”

Steve shrugged. “We can only hope. Maybe there will be some happiness for both of us in the future.”

“Yeah, I hope so,” Peter said.

Morgan squealed between the two of them, climbing onto Peter’s lap. “You are so right, Morgan. You are the happiness, right?”

She giggled and snuggled in.

“Are you tired? Did I wear you out with all the running around and touring the building earlier?”

Morgan yawned.

“Well… I think that is nap time for Morgan,” Peter said.

“I’ll leave you be, then. Have to get out of this outfit sometime, right?”

Peter tilted his head, looking it over. “Looks weird without the shield.”

Steve nodded, looking away. “Have a good day, Peter.”

“Alright then. See you later.”

Peter was making his way out of the lab at the end of a night and jumped as he heard a crash from across the hall. He hesitated a moment before he wandered over.

That way led to the personal rooms of the Avengers. And while only a couple were in use right now… he knew that one was Steve’s.

He was pretty sure he should just leave but he suddenly heard swearing and walked closer.

“Steve?” he asked softly, peering into the room.

The room was covered in feathers and there were broken pillows littering the room. At the far end, was Steve with his hand pretty firmly in the wall.

“Shit… sorry,” Steve said. “Did I scare you?”

“Everything okay in here?” Peter asked. “What did the pillows and the wall do to you?”

Steve blushed lightly and pulled his arm out of the wall. “I was trying to get out some…aggression and the pillows weren’t cutting it. So… I punched a wall.”

“You punched a wall,” Peter repeated.

“I held back.”

“Obviously… or there would be no wall at all. Are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” Steve said.

Peter raised an eyebrow.

“Look… I don’t need to burden you with all this. You were right before. We barely know each other,” Steve said.

“Hey, burden away. I’m pretty sure I carry the same burden,” Peter said.

“You shouldn’t have to…”

“But I do. You said you wanted to get to know me better and well… you don’t have to hide your emotions from me. I understand.”

Steve paused before he let it out. “It’s been 2 years since we failed and… I’m still the bad guy. Everyone expects me to be the perfect solider, or perfect politician, or perfect fighter. I'm just a guy. Held up so high on a pedestal that if I take one step to the side they hate me for it.”

“What happened today?” Peter asked.

“Couldn’t save them all,” Steve said.

“Right,” Peter said.

“And I know we can’t always but…”

“But you want to. You need to. Because we’ve failed so many already.”

“You do get it,” Steve said. “I wish you didn’t.”

“I see that,” Peter said. “The world is shit sometimes. But… we had to have survived for a reason, right?”

“Back to whatever that Doctor Strange told you?”

“No… I think I’ve pretty much given up on that. I just want to move on. Find a way to make something of this life.”

“I’m right there with you.”

“Well… if you ever need a listening ear… I’m here.”

“Thank you,” Steve said. “Really. Just talking about it with someone who gets it… who isn’t Nat… really helps. She’s… she doesn’t get it sometimes. She doesn’t have the same image.”

“Yeah,” Peter said, before he tilted his head. “Talking’s good…or do you need… sparring?”

“Huh?” Steve asked.

“You mentioned it quite a long time ago but… you said you need to get your aggressions out and… hey I’m here.”

Steve shook his head. “No. That shouldn’t be used when I’m actually angry. I don’t want to actually take my anger out on you.”

Peter smiled. “I can take it.”

“Don’t you have to be home soon?”

“You know, Pepper is the mother in the relationship. I’m just her kid. So if I want to take some extra time one night...”

“Oh, so she’d be mad at me instead,” Steve said.

Peter shook his head. “Offer’s on the table.”

Steve hesitated before he said. “Okay.”

“Okay?” Peter asked.

“Let’s go to the gym,” Steve said.

“Okay,” Peter said.

“You have something to wear?” Steve asked.

Peter looked down at his clothes. “This is fine. I have the iron spider too if need be.”

“You’re going to fight in your suit?”

“How much anger do you need to take out?” Peter asked.

“Fair,” Steve said.

Steve was pretty much in casual clothing anyway and so they made their way to the gym.

“Okay, come at me,” Peter said, readying his stance. He was crazy. He was asking Captain America to attack him. And he was still in his regular clothes. No point in the Iron Spider unless the spar got crazy.

Steve tilted his head. “I don’t know your full capabilities and I don’t want to hurt you.”

“You threw a jetway at me five seconds after meeting me.”

Steve snorted. “You yanked my shield out of my hands.”

“So you know I’m strong…”

“But how strong…” Steve mumbled.

Peter glanced around the room and saw a punching bag. He didn’t even brace to hit it and it flung to the other side of the gym.

“Understood,” Steve said.

“I mean let’s not try to actively hurt each other but…”

Steve rushed him and Peter ducked, flipping out of the way.

“Wait!” Peter said, and Steve skid to a stop. “Are we like… avoiding attacks or countering or…”

“We’re sparring,” Steve said.

Peter blinked at him.

“You haven’t sparred?”

“I just do what feels right,” Peter said.

Steve stared. “You need training.”

“Maybe,” Peter said.

“Then let’s just… try to hit each other.”

“Huh, okay. I mean you first,” Peter said.

And then it was a game of Peter dodging Steve’s punches which seemed to get closer and closer with each one. And then Steve took a step back.

“What?” Peter asked.

“You can tell where I’m going to punch before I do it,” Steve stated.

“Oh, yeah! I call it my Spidey Sense. It kind of warns me of danger before it happens. I could fight with my eyes closed if needed.”

“Impressive,” Steve said.

“Thanks!” Peter said.

“But this is just working me up more,” Steve said.

“Oh,” Peter said, before Steve was rushing at him and Peter had to grab onto his arms to push him away. “How big are your muscles! That’s crazy. Is that natural? Because I’m super strong but also kind of tiny.”

Steve laughed. “Definitely not natural. Should have seen me before the serum.”

“Ah, me too. Tiny asthmatic thing,” Peter said. “I mean spider bite not serum.”

“Got it,” Steve said. “Wait you were actually bitten by a spider?”

“Yeah,” Peter said, with a shrug.

Steve shook his head in amusement. “Well that’s one way to get powers I guess.”

“I guess so,” Peter said.

“I was very sickly before the serum,” Steve said, glancing at Peter.

“Did you need glasses? I had glasses.”

Steve shook his head. “Eyesight was one of the only things okay with me.”

“Crazy,” Peter said.

Steve came at him again and Peter flipped over his shoulders, landing a foot behind him and pushing Steve forward a step.

“You’re good,” Steve said. “But untrained.”

“Okay?” Peter said. “Because it kind of feels like I’m winning. You haven’t been able to hit me ye—”

He spoke too soon. And was flung across the room but managed to do a flip and land on his feet.

“Shit… sorry,” Steve said.

“All good,” Peter said. “This was the point of this, right?”

“Sure. But not really to hurt each other.”

“I’m not hurt.”

Steve raised an eyebrow as a drop of blood slipped down Peter’s face.

“It’s just my nose. Noses bleed so fast. It’ll be healed in like two minutes. And you kind of surprised me with that hit so… awesome.”

Steve laughed. “You’re pretty tough, aren’t you?”

“I like to think so,” Peter said.

Steve grinned at him. “Thanks for this. You definitely distracted me from earlier.”

“Yeah? Good. Wait, is that it?”

“You want more?” Steve asked.

Peter shook his head. “You have to at least let me get in a good hit.”

Steve laughed. “Yeah? Well, you’re going to have to try then.”

“Oh, game on,” Peter said. And they were back at it again.

“Spider-Man, Spider-Man, does whatever a spider can…”

“Are you singing about yourself?” Cindy asked.

Peter blinked. “I heard someone singing it the other day on patrol. It’s kind of catchy.”

“What is it, your new theme song?”

“Can I have a theme song? That would be awesome.”

Cindy laughed. “Next thing you’ll want is a movie. Or three.”

“Shut up. Who would even play me?”

“Who knows… too many options to choose from.”

Peter rolled his eyes and looked back at the textbook in front of him.

“You’d need someone who could do some crazy stunts,” Peter said.

“Your stunts seem to be getting crazier,” Cindy said.

“Oh, yeah I mean I’ve been trying out some new moves with Steve. He thinks I should go with the smaller movements but I still like flinging myself off a building.”

“That’s terrifying,” Cindy said.

“Yeah, but I mean… it’s what we do. All superheroes, I think. You know, Steve said he’s jumped out of an airplane without a parachute before.”

“Really? That seems very unsafe.”

“I mean he does what he wants.”

“Yeah,” she said. “I still can’t believe you’re on first name basis with Captain America. Or that you train together.”

“I mean I am with all the Avengers… the ones left, really. Well not Thor because no one has really seen him since but…”

“But you seem to spend a lot of time with Steve,” she said.

Peter shrugged. “He’s kind of the leader of the Avengers.”

“But you aren’t one yet, are you?”

“Hmm?”

“An Avenger?”

“Oh, I mean. I never know. I mean on the way to space… Tony… he said I was. But no one’s really acknowledged it here and I kind of like just being friendly neighborhood Spider-Man.”

“Right,” she said.

“Maybe one day,” Peter said.

“Maybe,” she said.

Peter turned back to the textbook in front of him. “Do you think this will be on the test? I hope not because I don’t want to memorize it.”

Just then the door burst open and Cindy’s roommate just stared at them.

“You two are always here… studying.”

“Is that a problem?" Cindy asked.

“No. I mean… is that all you ever do?”

“What do you mean?” Cindy asked.

She stared at them before she said. “Like... I never walk in on you two making out or anything else. Haven’t you been dating for a long time already?”

“Like… six months…” Cindy said, glancing at Peter.

Peter blinked, wide eyed.

“Or do you just separate and pretend to study super fast? It would have to be really fast… but I mean you are Spider-Man.”

“You know, it’s none of your business,” Cindy said.

“I know,” she said. “Just thought I’d surprise you and see what you were doing.”

“Well… we were actually studying.”

“Noted.”

They stared at each other for a moment before Cindy’s roommate sighed, grabbed a few things she needed and left.

Peter glanced back at Cindy after. “Should we be making out?”

Cindy blinked. “I mean we’re studying.”

“Yeah,” Peter said, shaking his head and focusing back on his textbook.

A few moments later Cindy piped up. “Unless you want to be making out?”

“I mean this test is really soon so…” Peter said.

“Right,” she said.

Then Peter froze. “Do you want to be?”

“I have to get this assignment done.”

“Okay,” Peter said.

They both stared in front of them and Peter finally looked up, noticing Cindy doing the same.

“Have we made out?” Cindy asked.

Peter shrugged. “We kissed a while ago…”

“When I asked you out,” she said.

“Yeah,” Peter said.

Then really small Cindy said, “Did we kiss since?”

Peter shrugged.

“Should we be?” she asked.

“I mean… that’s up to us… not your roommate.”

“Yeah,” she said.

They both looked down at their work again. Then back up.

“Are we doing something wrong?” Cindy asked.

“I mean I think we can do whatever we want, right?”

“Yeah,” she said.

They went back to their work.

“Just kiss me once,” she said.

“Okay,” Peter said, and they moved in together for a brief peck.

Cindy frowned. “Are we twelve?”

Peter snorted. “Okay, okay.”

And he leaned in again and this time made it a real kiss.

They pulled away after a moment.

“Okay, well... back to studying,” Cindy said.

“Right,” Peter said.

And that was that. He glanced up at her briefly as they continued studying but she was looking away, focusing on her assignment.

Peter walked out of the lab and just about ran into Steve.

“Oh… hi,” Peter said.

“Hey… were you heading out? I was just going to see what you were up to.”

Peter blinked. “Steve?”

“Yeah?” he asked.

“Are you bored?”

“What?”

“You’re always here… especially when I come over.”

“I mean I live here but…”

Peter raised an eyebrow.

“Nat is here too. I mean she lives here too but… she’s away more often than not. I’m really the only one living here full time. And being an Avenger isn’t a full-time job, so I spend my time training. Or cooking. Or catching up on old movies. We don’t really have missions we have to go on except for what we make for ourselves or the occasional call, so… okay, yes. I’m extremely bored. And you come to visit… and maybe I’m annoying you but...”

Peter smiled. “I mean you’re welcome to join me in the lab if you’d like. I can talk and work. I’m just unusually busy.”

“Really?” Steve asked.

“Oh yeah.”

“Anything I could help with? To make you less busy?”

Peter snorted. “I mean I have school, and homework, and studying, and Spider-Man, and going home to see Morgan and Mom, and my girlfriend, and working in the lab so… just very busy. But yeah, you can join me if you want…”

“Okay,” Steve said. “Only if it’s not a bother.”

“Well, we can’t have Captain America wasting away in boredom.”

Steve flushed. “You can tell me to leave if I’m annoying you.”

“That’s okay. I… well... I was kind of used to talking in the lab before so… It’ll be nice to not be so quiet.”

“Okay,” Steve said. “And I can make you food in exchange…”

“Oh, conversation and food. Well, I’m getting the special treatment.”

Steve sent him a look that Peter couldn’t really interpret.

“Okay, well I was just going to grab a quick snack and head back… Probably another hour then I’m heading out, though.”

“And you’re okay for company?”

“Sure,” Peter said, shaking his head in amusement.

Steve followed him to the kitchen as Peter grabbed a few things.

“I could make you something…” Steve said.

Peter shook his head. “Like I said, heading home in an hour so I’ll eat there. But thank you.”

“Right,” Steve said.

Peter raised an eyebrow as he munched on an apple. “So… what did you want to talk about?”

“Oh… uh… anything, really. Didn’t you want to go back to the lab?”

“I mean…eh. We’re here now. One more hour’s not really going to get me that far. It can wait…”

“I don’t mean to interrupt. I know how Tony was when he was in the lab and…”

“And I’m not Tony,” Peter said.

“I know.”

“I just want to make sure you do. Because... at least at the beginning, lots of people kept saying I was the new Tony and that’s not me. I’m just Peter.”

“I mean I don’t think you’re just anything.”

Peter tilted his head to the side and scrunched up his face.

“You’re Spider-Man. And you do a lot. Like you said before. School, help around the house, lab stuff… you…”

Peter smiled.

“Okay, you’re teasing me.”

“Maybe,” Peter said.

Steve grinned. “So, what have you been up to lately?”

Peter raised an eyebrow. “You want to hear about my day?”

“Sure,” Steve said. “My days are pretty boring for the most part…”

Peter shrugged. “I mean… I mostly go to school and study. Or work here in the lab. Or go out as Spider-man. Or recently train with you.”

“So nothing new and exciting?” Steve asked.

Peter shrugged. “I mean… not really?”

“Come on, there must be something,” Steve said.

Peter chuckled. “Well… no one usually cares but…”

“But?” Steve prodded.

“Okay…” Peter said, trying to gauge Steve’s reaction. “So on patrol this other night… there was this puppy in an alley. I had no idea where it came from but... it started following me.”

“Yeah?” Steve asked, grin slipping onto his face.

“Yeah,” Peter said, but he hesitated.

“What happened to the puppy?”

“You actually want to know?”

“Sure. Why? Do people not want to?”

“Happy always told me to report the real things that happened…and I do real things! Like fight real crime. But sometimes… there’s also puppies…”

“I know. I know you fight real crime. I see it on the news. But… you’re right. Sometimes there are puppies. So what happened to the puppy?” Steve asked again.

Peter smiled. “Well, it was following me, right? So I couldn’t just leave it there. I tried to see if it had a name tag or something but couldn’t find one. So I picked it up.”

Steve grinned. “Go on.”

Peter blinked. “Well, uh… then I had to figure out what to do with it. I thought about taking it to a shelter but it was pretty late and the shelters weren’t open. And then I wondered if it had gotten out of a house in the neighbourhood. But I didn’t want to leave it overnight. So I… snuck it home.”

“Bet Pepper loved that,” Steve said.

“Oh, she didn’t know. I was really sneaky.”

“I bet she knew,” Steve said.

Peter took a second. “Probably.”

“So, then what?” Steve asked.

“Oh!” Peter exclaimed. “Well, I snuck it some water and I didn’t really have dog food so I made sure bright and early as soon as the shelters were open to take the dog with me and make sure it was okay! And I think they were a little shocked at me dropping the dog off but I don’t know why because honestly it’s not the first time I’ve done something like this and… what?” Peter asked.

Steve was staring at him with a soft smile, his elbow resting on the table and his chin resting on his hand.

“Nothing,” Steve said.

“Okay…” Peter said.

“I’m glad you made sure the dog was okay,” Steve said.

“Yeah,” Peter said. “It just sucks how many animals lost their homes…”

“Well, I’m glad you are looking out for them.”

“Yeah, me too,” Peter said. “So um... that’s my exciting news…”

“Well, that is great news. It’s great to get away from the doom and gloom sometimes,” Steve said.

“Yeah,” Peter agreed. He continued to munch on his snacks as their discussion trailed off for a moment then finally Peter finished up.

Steve was looking away out the window, the smile faded from his face. And Peter kind of hated that. How they were still fighting to have moments of happiness.

“So um… speaking of doom and gloom… how are you holding up since… that other day…”

Steve sighed. “Sorry about that. Training with you lately has really helped take my mind off it. I just had a lot on my mind that day. I just wish there was some way we could have saved them all… brought them back. Every new person I can’t save reminds me of them.”

“Yeah,” Peter said softly. “It still hurts to think about them all.”

“It does,” Steve agreed. “If I could have taken back some of what I did… found a way to change the past…”

“We’re not thinking like that anymore… we can’t… there’s nothing to do,” Peter said.

“I know,” Steve said. “Sorry, this is getting depressing.”

“I mean, it’s fine. I kind of brought it up…” Peter hesitated before he looked at Steve. “But… um…”

Steve gave Peter a gentle glance. “We can talk about doom and gloom if you want.”

“Right but…”

“Who better to talk about it with than someone in a similar situation?”

Peter nodded. “Okay…It’s just… someone asked me the other day… if I could have saved one more person from the blip, who would it have been and I… I froze. How could I just save one? Immediately I wanted my aunt, or Ned, but then I figured… Tony. He would help save everything. He would fix this. He’d find a way.”

Steve let out a sad smile. “Yeah. He probably would have found a way. And then I could have apologized to him properly. Made it right,” Steve said.

“He’d have fixed this by now,” Peter said.

“Hey, you don’t know that.”

Peter shrugged. “Who would you choose?”

Steve hesitated.

“What?”

“It would be Bucky. Sorry.”

“Why are you apologizing?” Peter asked.

“Because he’s a touchy subject. I know he is. He’s always been,” Steve said.

“I mean… not really to me.”

Steve raised an eyebrow. “He’s what drove everyone apart. And I know that’s my fault. For not explaining everything. For hiding things. But… for Bucky… I’d do that.”

“I mean, I said I understand. And I get why you did it. I mean I don’t really understand. Like I get that he was super important to you. Its like if I could get Ned back… “

“Ned?”

“He was my best friend.”

“I think it’s a little more than that.”

“Why? We were super close. People almost said we were like brothers. People said you two were like brothers.”

Steve winced and blushed. “Brothers… I wouldn’t say that’s the right word.”

“Then what?” Peter asked.

Steve looked away for a moment before looking back, letting his eyes trail over Peter’s face.

“Steve?” Peter asked.

Steve sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Try… closer than that.”

“Closer? Closer than brothers?” Peter asked, tilting his head.

Steve turned his head away, the blush staining most of his face now.

“Like…” Peter turned away slightly, before looking back up. “Were you together?” he asked softly, eyes widening.

Steve snorted. “Never had the chance. We were kids then we grew up but got separated in the war… then… maybe almost...  but then he fell and… now? Never got the chance.”

“Oh...” Peter said. “OH. Oh?”

Steve snorted. “Yeah, most people wouldn’t guess Captain America is bisexual… so I understand if you don’t want…”

“Dude. I’m bisexual too. Biderman.”

“What?”

“Bad joke. But… its fine. Cool.” 

“Cool.” 

They were quiet a moment.

“So I didn’t intend to force you to like come out to me right now,” Peter said, blushing lightly.

Steve shrugged. “I figure your younger generation is more okay with it anyway. My generation…”

“Your generation is 100 years old,” Peter said.

Steve snorted. “Yeah, well, can’t help that.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

He smiled softly at Steve. This wasn’t like him losing Ned. It was more like him losing what MJ could have been. Or… well… it didn’t feel the same as what he was feeling toward Cindy.

He tried to push that thought away.

Then laughed when a thought came to his mind.

“So that’s why you were all okay sure with the dumb marriage proposal over food.”

Steve stared, mouth open for a second before he started laughing. “That was just dumb.”

“Oh, shut up,” Peter said with a grin.

There was definitely a time in his life where he’d be horrified to have said that to Captain America, but at this point, he was perfectly okay with it.

Peter sat at the dinner table, pushing his food around before he finally took a deep breath and looked at his mom.

“How often do couples kiss?” Peter asked.

Pepper paused in giving Morgan a spoonful of food and turned around to face him. “Why?”

“It’s just… is it wrong if you don’t?”

“Are you and Cindy having problems?” Pepper asked.

“What? No, no. I mean… I don’t know. We get along great! It’s just… her roommate said something the other day and we both realized… we don’t really kiss.”

“Oh,” Pepper said. “Well, I mean if that isn’t something you want together you don’t have to do it.”

“But… isn’t that a bit weird? Shouldn’t we want to?”

“Everyone is different. If you aren’t interested in anything sexual that’s okay.”

“I mean I know that’s okay but that’s not what it is. I mean I am, I really am just not…”

“Not with her?”

Peter blinked. “What? No I… I’m sure I just haven’t been spending the right type of time with her. We keep just studying. We should do something else, despite how busy we are."

“Well there you go. You try something else and then you might know.”

“Yeah, okay. Can do that. Will do that. Thanks, Mom.”

“It’s what I’m here for,” she said.

Peter took a deep breath and thought of something new and fun they could try. That would make them back to how they used to be. He could feel it.

He texted Cindy right then and there. “You, me, dinner and a movie on Saturday?”

He received a smiley face back.

They were okay.

Chapter Text

Peter sat in the lab, looking over one of Tony’s old projects. But he wasn’t focussing on it. He couldn’t.

Steve had taken him up on his offer to join him in the lab and was sitting in the back, a sketchbook open in front of him.

They had talked for a few moments in the beginning, about their days, nothing really in particular, but then it settled in silence and Peter couldn’t concentrate.

He kept glancing over at Steve to try to see what he was drawing. He was so quiet while he did it and there was a beam of sunlight coming in through the window, almost illuminating him.

Peter stared.

Steve’s hair kind of shone through the window and the light focused his cheekbones more. His lips were plump and pink.

Peter turned away. He had never thought he’d become so familiar with Captain America. And after the conversation about Bucky and their sexualities… it was all Peter could think about.

Steve was into guys. He was a guy.

He had a girlfriend.

There was no reason for Peter to think he was even in the same category of someone Steve Rogers would be interested in.

But now that he knew it was a possibility…

He was too young. It didn’t matter. Steve was eighteen years older than him.

And a few months ago, Peter was furiously attacking him.

Who cares that they were now friends. Were they friends? Every time Peter came to the compound, there Steve was. They hung out together. They trained together. They ate together. They talked about all the loss in their lives. No, they were just work buddies. Who didn’t ever work together and just hung out casually.

Peter turned back to his screen in front of him.

He didn’t know why he was even entertaining the thought. That would just complicate things. With multiple people.

It was quiet another few minutes. Peter was getting absolutely nothing done.

He could hear Steve’s quiet breaths in the back, the way the pencil glided on the paper. He seemed content.

“What are you drawing?” Peter asked. He cursed himself for interrupting the moment.

Steve looked up with a grin. “Nothing. Don’t worry about it.”

Peter stared. “Why? Is it… not appropriate?”

Steve blinked. “What? In what way?”

Peter blushed. “Never mind.”

Steve put his pencil down. “Peter?” he asked.

“I know I said you could come here but I’m so distracted. I can’t work.”

“Because I’m sketching? Or because I’m here at all. I can leave…”

“You don’t have to leave,” Peter rushed out.

“Okay,” Steve said.

Peter glanced back up at the screen in front of him. Would Tony hate that he had Steve in the lab? Would they have worked it out? Forgiven each other?

Would Tony have let Peter and Steve talk to each other?

“I’m just going to… work then,” Peter said.

“Sounds good,” Steve said.

Peter glanced back at Steve again then back at the screen. Twenty minutes passed. “No, seriously what are you drawing?”

Steve chuckled. “I am disturbing you. I can leave.”

“Just show me your paper!” Peter exclaimed.

Steve raised an eyebrow. “You really want to see?”

Peter stared.

“Huh,” Steve said.

“Steve…” Peter said. “What is so interesting in here you’d want to draw?”

Steve was quiet. Before he finally flipped the page to face Peter.

“Oh…” Peter said.

Steve blushed slightly. “You’re right… I wanted to draw something interesting.”

“That’s me,” Peter said.

Steve shrugged. “Sorry. I can stop.”

“It’s fine. You can draw me,” Peter said.

He stared at it a moment longer before turning away again.

“This is too weird, isn’t it?” Steve asked, sighing.

“It’s fine,” Peter said.

“I can leave you alone,” Steve said.

Peter sighed this time. “I just thought we were going to talk and it got really quiet.”

“I’m not going to be much help for your projects.”

“We can talk about something else. Anything else,” Peter said.

“Okay,” Steve said. “About what then?”

Peter stared. “Have you seen Star Wars?”

“The movies?” Steve asked.

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“Yes. They were recommended to me to watch.”

“Okay… and? What do you think?” Peter asked.

Steve chuckled. “Somehow I feel like this answer’s important.”

“I mean only if you want to be considered cool or not?”

“I’m pretty cool. I think,” Steve said.

Peter laughed.

“I enjoyed them,” Steve said.

“Okay, good. Because I am obsessed with them and if you want lab privileges, they might have been revoked if you didn’t like Star Wars.”

“Okay, well I’m glad to say I liked them then,” Steve said.

“Good,” Peter said.

“I’m still working on catching up on some movies I’ve missed over the years.”

“Yeah?” Peter asked.

Steve nodded.

“Well, I can help you catch up on them. And give a few more suggestions I’m sure,” Peter said.

“Sure, sounds good,” Steve said.

“Cool,” Peter said.

Steve grinned. “So we covered movies but… what’s your opinion on baseball?”

Peter tilted his head. “Ehh…”

“Shocked! I mean, not truly. I grew up on baseball, though.”

“Did you? I never really got into sports. Mostly because I wasn’t very athletic… until I became Spider-Man.”

“I mean, I didn’t play them either. I used to go to games,” Steve said.

“Oh. Cool. We didn’t really have the money to go…”

“We didn’t either. We saved especially for it.”

“Huh, cool,” Peter said.

“Yeah,” Steve agreed.

Peter glanced back at him again.

“I really am disturbing you. Okay, I’ll come up with something to actually talk about next time,” Steve said.

“Next time?” Peter asked, raising his eyebrow.

“Yes. This time I’m finishing my sketch.”

“Okay then,” Peter said.

They were both quiet a moment.

“Do I need to stay still?” Peter asked.

Steve shook his head. “No. No poses required. You can keep working.”

“Sure,” Peter said. He tried to focus again, but he kept glancing back. Steve really was an amazing artist.

Peter and Cindy were maybe okay. They went on their date and had a great time and at the end of the night parted ways and went back home. That wasn’t entirely what he expected from the end of the night, but it was what they had been doing and they kept on doing it.

Peter couldn’t help but feel that maybe he was doing something wrong. Don’t get him wrong, he loved spending time with Cindy. They got along great. But maybe there was something missing.

He didn’t want to think too much on it. They were getting to the end of their first year in college and everything was starting to pile on. The professors were giving them more homework and exams were in less than a month so everyone could feel the stress.

Peter really needed a break and decided he had to get out of the school for a bit. He went swinging during the day which wasn’t like him but helped him clear his head.

There were still a few people he’d consider as actual villains or bad guys who popped up but for the most part it was petty crime.

Anything big that cropped up was still being handled by Shield or Steve and Natasha or a few others they’d looked into getting help from.

And there wasn’t really much of that either. It seemed like even the people into crime were still getting their lives together. Even two years later.

Peter had to wonder if anything would ever feel normal again.

He sat at home one day, letting Morgan crawl all over him again. Mom was right. Ever since Morgan realized he liked to climb on the walls… and furniture… and everything else… that’s all she wanted to do as well. So Peter made sure she only tried to climb on him, where he could keep her safe.

Pepper was off at work and Peter really didn’t mind spending the time with Morgan. He did enjoy it. Lots of time Morgan spent with Happy or Rhodey as well, but Peter cherished their time together.

A little while later, Cindy joined him. Peter figured they both needed time away from the dorms.

“Hey!” she said. “Brought donuts!”

“Awesome! You’re the best!” Peter said.

“I know it,” she said. “Sorry, Morgan, you are still too young to be eating donuts.”

“Aww, don’t be mean to her. She can try a tiny bite of mine,” Peter said.

Morgan looked extremely excited. Well, she always did for food.

“You like to snack like your dad, don’t you,” Peter said to her, and she squealed, reaching for the food.

Cindy flopped down on the couch beside them.

“You okay?” Peter asked.

“Yeah. Can’t believe we’re almost done our first year of college. We should have just been graduating Midtown this year.”

“Yeah,” Peter said softly. “It’s crazy.”

“Two years since…”

“Yeah,” Peter said, looking away. They didn’t even have a ceremony that year… and Peter was glad for that.

She nudged him. “Sorry. Making this a bummer.”

Peter shrugged. “Morgan will fix it. Won’t you?”

Morgan looked at them and nodded. “Ya!” she said.

“See, we’re good,” Peter said.

Cindy stared at him, before she looked away.

“What?” Peter asked.

“It’s nothing,” she said softly.

“Okay,” Peter said.

“How was the compound?” Cindy asked.

“Hmm? Oh good. I’m working on a few projects actually for Stark Industries that I think will help people.”

“That’s great,” she said.

“Yeah,” Peter said. “And Steve’s been adding some ideas to some of them. He’s not as into technology and mechanics but he’s great with design. So he’s starting adding input for some things.”

“Oh, that’s great. Do you spend a lot of time with…. Steve?”

“Lately? Yeah. I mean he’s pretty bored normally, so he comes to join me.”

“Okay,” Cindy said. “Must be weird to be around an Avenger all the time. Super intimidating.”

“Oh, yeah, I mean I guess in the beginning. But now…” Peter paused, thinking back on the last few times.

“Now?” she asked.

“Nothing,” Peter said, slight blush to his face.

“Peter?”

“So, are you hungry? Do you want to eat? Morgan wants donuts now so I think we should eat them.”

“Oh, well if Morgan wants them, we definitely should,” Cindy said.

“Yeah, definitely. Time for food!” Peter exclaimed.

Cindy followed behind Peter as they walked to the kitchen and they started making food.

Peter started talking animatedly to Morgan and could see Cindy smiling in the background. Everything was fine.

Peter was just heading out of the lab when he heard some voices from the kitchen.

“Seriously, she’s free, what’s wrong with her?”

“Nothing. And I told you. I’m just not interested.”

“And Sally from accounting?”

“Why do you always want to set me up with an accountant?”

“Why won’t you accept?

“I don’t have to accept. And last time you wanted Sharon Carter which was just peculiar given her relationship to Peggy.”

“I thought familiar would be good. Fine.” A pause. “Brad from Logistics?”

“Nat.”

“Thought I’d give it a try.”

“I’m just not interested.”

“You don’t have to be alone. You can move on. You deserve to be happy.”

There was no response.

“And come on, it doesn’t have to be a forever thing. Just let yourself loose one time,” she said.

Still nothing from Steve.

“Then are you finally going to admit it’s because there’s someone else you have in mind?”

There was a moment of silence. “There’s no one. I’m just not interested.”

“I think you’re lying to yourself there.”

“Nat, give it a rest.”

“Why? Maybe it’s that I’m offering you someone wrong. You know… you have been spending a lot of time with someone. Someone you seem to have a lot of chemistry with…

“Someone who’s taken? You know what? I don’t know what you’re talking about.”

“Someone named Pe..”

“Nat, enough. Some people have great hearing here.”

Peter felt horrible and walked into the room. “Hey everyone?” he said, avoiding their eyes.

It was quiet in the room a moment before Natasha smirked.

“Hey, Peter. Steve, look, it’s Peter.”

Steve sent her a glare. “Hey, Peter. How was the lab?”

“Oh, uh good. Yup, it was good.”

They all stared at each other.

“Think about it,” Natasha said, before she winked. “Have a good night.” And then she wandered out.

“There’s nothing to think about,” Steve called after her as she left.

Peter blinked, turning back to Steve.

“Don’t worry about her,” Steve said. “She’s just pestering me.”

“Okay,” Peter said, avoiding Steve’s face.

“She just doesn’t like me being alone,” Steve said.

“But she’s alone,” Peter said.

Steve paused. “Yes. That’s true. You know what, I’m bringing that one up to her next time.”

Peter laughed, letting himself drop his shoulders and relax.

Steve smiled but then looked down at his phone and groaned.

“What?” Peter asked.

Steve just turned it to face Peter. There was an article detailing how Captain America was not the same without his shield. How he was just some guy running out to battle. Not as recognizable. Was he even an Avenger anymore.

“They either want me to be an Avenger or they don’t. Make up their mind,” Steve said.

“All because no shield? I thought you were pretty recognizable without it.”

“Thanks,” Steve said. “And I don’t need it. It’s just… a symbol, I guess. Of hope or something. Plus, it makes me feel more protected. But I get it… I ruined that symbol with what I did to Tony so…”

“He would have forgiven you,” Peter said.

Steve looked up, a small half grin on his face. “Maybe.”

Peter shrugged. He stood there a moment, rocking back and forth on his heels, trying to figure out what else to say. It didn’t used to be this awkward between him and Steve. Something felt different since that time he sketched him in the lab, but he’d managed to push that aside. But then again today, with whatever conversation he just walked in on…

Steve looked down at his phone again and Peter’s eyes were drawn to his shoulders and how broad they were. And then to his face, so focused a tiny wrinkle appeared on his forehead.

His hair looked so soft… what it would feel like to run his hand through it and just pull him close to him and...

“So I’m going to go home…” Peter said.

Steve smiled. “Alright. Don’t mind Nat… have a good night,” Steve said.

Peter hesitated. “Have a good night, Steve.”

He wandered out of the room and down a hallway before he hesitated again. “What is wrong with me?” he muttered to himself. He made it a few more steps before he heard talking again.

“Oh. You’re still here? Eavesdropping?” Steve said.

“He likes you.”

“Nat,” Steve said. “He’s still here.”

He didn’t hear anything more. Because he basically ran out of the building. He didn’t know what she was talking about. His brain was betraying him. He had to go back to his first feelings. He hated Steve Rogers.  And that’s all that it was. There was no way they were talking about him. It was about someone else.

Peter stood across from Steve in the gym and stretched, eyes focused on a wall across the way.

They had been sparring more often lately and Steve had been teaching Peter some skills that had become very handy in his Spider-Man patrols. He was pretty sure he was hurting himself less often than before and avoiding more attacks.

Maybe technique really was important.

But he was finding it harder to spend these sessions with Steve lately. Ever since the idea was planted in his head.

He kept hearing Natasha’s voice from before. “He likes you.”

Did he like Steve? He was dating Cindy. He liked Cindy.

So it was fine. Everything was fine.

“Ready to go?” Steve asked.

“Yup,” Peter said. He glanced back up and that was a mistake. Steve was just in a tank top and sweats and honestly, why did that matter? He had worn basically the same thing every time they sparred.

“I think you’ve been getting better on your offensive maneuvers, but I have a couple more we can try.”

“Okay, sounds good,” Peter said.

“Though your flexibility really adds an extra level to it I didn’t expect.”

“Yeah, got you good last time,” Peter said with a grin.

“That you did. Okay, let’s warm up first then I’ll show you the moves,” Steve said.

“Right,” Peter said.

They got into position and started off as they usually did. Peter had become much more comfortable with the idea of sparring until… today.

Steve’s arms were on full display and Peter was possibly a little distracted. He might have let him get in a few more hits than normal.

“Peter? You okay?” Steve asked as they paused to grab some water.

“Yeah, fine. Sorry, lots on my mind.”

“Well, make sure when you are going into battle you clear everything from your mind.”

“Yeah, yeah, usually do,” Peter said. He glanced back up at him and Steve was staring at him intently before he offered him a smile.

“Okay, so here’s the new move. I might have adapted it from one Nat likes to use, but it’s used to pin your opponent to the ground.”

“Oh,” Peter said, swallowing heavily. “Yeah okay.”

Steve demonstrated what he was going to do a few times before they decided to try it out. Steve would show Peter what it felt like then Peter would do it himself.

And before Peter knew it, he was on the ground, pinned beneath Steve. And…

“Okay, okay, I get it, let’s get up,” Peter said, pushing Steve off him as fast as he could.

He felt jittery, heart racing. Seriously, something was wrong with him.

“You sure you’re okay?” Steve asked, walking up to him and placing a hand on his shoulder.

“Yup, uh huh,” Peter said, nodding.

Steve pulled away slowly and nodded. “We can stop if you’d like.”

“It’s fine,” Peter said.

“Okay, then your turn. Give it a go.”

Peter stared at Steve. Just… ignore it. He had to ignore all the thoughts running through his head.

He couldn’t be the only person ever put in this position, right? This would happen to anyone training with Steve Rogers.

He took a deep breath and tried out the move. And suddenly he was the one pinning Steve to the ground. He heard Steve take in a quick breath and glanced down at him.

“Did I hurt you?” Peter asked.

“I’m fine,” Steve said, voice low.

Their eyes met and Peter felt his heart race. He could feel Steve’s breath against his lips and his eyes widened.

Peter was up in an instant and letting him go. “Well… that was… that was a great training session. You know, I think I have to go now. Need to be home early to uh… help with Morgan. So… thanks,” Peter said.

Steve pulled himself up from the ground slightly, leaning back on his elbows. “Already? We just started.”

“Yeah, sorry. Gotta go. See you later?” he said.

Steve nodded. “Okay,” he said, voice deep.

Peter stared another moment. “Bye.”

“Bye, Peter,” Steve said.

And Peter booked it out of the room.

“Peter?” Cindy asked, one day.

“Yeah?” he responded.

She shifted beside him on the bed where they were both laying and studying. That was their typical thing they did now. Just… studied together.

“Are you still interested in me?”

“What?” Peter asked, finally pulling himself up to sit up on the bed. “What do you mean?”

“I just mean… you’ve been talking about Steve… an awful lot.”

“Steve?” Peter asked.

“Yeah. Like constantly. About how you’re training with Captain America. How you had discussions with Steve. How you trained then he cooked you dinner.”

Peter blushed. “Cindy… I’m dating you,” he said.

“I mean we are but…”

“But what?” he asked.

“Peter, can I first say I really appreciate you as a friend, and I don’t want that to change. No matter what. You’re a really great friend. And I just feel…”

“What is happening right now?” Peter asked.

“Do we feel more like friends than girlfriend/boyfriend?” she asked.

“What do you mean?”

“Like I mean… we went on a few dates at the beginning but then we just started… studying. And yes, I came to Morgan’s party and… stuff like that. And we do lots of things friends do but we don’t really kiss much, or anything else. And I don’t really want to do anything else… with you,” she said.

Peter blinked. “You… what?”

“Come on, Peter. This isn’t that hard to understand. We are great at being friends. But… I don’t really see us being good at dating. Like… are you even attracted to me?”

“What? Of course, I…”

“Peter.”

Peter was quiet. He tried to think about it. When he first saw Cindy again he was so overjoyed there was someone from his past, someone he knew who knew him. And he wanted to spend time with her. Because she made him feel normal and not just like a celebrity or something.

And when she first kissed him, he’d been kind of surprised. But the dates had been nice. But she was right. They never really… did much more than that. And she hadn’t pushed, and neither had he.

And then when he’d seen Steve, ever since he found out Steve was attracted to men as well… it was like something flipped in his brain. And all he could see was how attractive Steve was. And then they spent time together and he learned how caring he was. And how hard everything had been for him. And he kind of hated how much he had blamed him for everything in the beginning. Because it wasn’t his fault. And now… training with Steve was like torture. Because all he wanted to do was pull him close and kiss him and he’d never had that feeling with Cindy and…

“Oh,” he said.

“Yeah,” she said. “I mean it’s not a bad thing. Maybe we just jumped onto each other because of Midtown or something... or just a familiar face."

"That’s kind of…”

“It’s fine,” she said. “As long as we stay friends. I mean nothing about this has to change. This is… just studying together.”

“Yeah, that’s true,” he said.

“Okay,” she said.

Peter frowned. “So just to confirm, we’re breaking up?”

“Yeah,” she said.

“Okay,” he said.

They were both quiet for another moment.

“Should I leave?” he asked.

“I mean… if you want to. We’re just studying so we can keep studying.”

“Okay,” Peter said.

They were quiet another moment.

Then Cindy laughed.

“What?” Peter asked.

“I think that’s proof. If any of us were really invested in us being in a relationship… we would be more upset by this.”

“Oh, I mean I guess so. I just hadn’t ever dated anyone so I didn’t really know and...”

“Me either,” she said. “And you’re a great guy, but… maybe we’re best as friends.”

“Yeah, friends. That sounds okay.”

They were quiet a few moments longer.

“Okay, but as your friend…” Cindy started.

“What?” Peter asked.

“Seriously, what is your deal with Steve Rogers?”

“What?” Peter asked.

“You talk about him all the time. Like all the time. Do you have a crush on him or something?”

“What?” Peter sputtered, face going red. “I absolutely do not… that would be… we were dating until a moment ago and…”

“And now we can talk about crushes!” she said. “So spill.”

“Nope, there’s nothing there. Absolutely nothing. And he’s Captain America.”

“Right,” she said, narrowing her eyes. “He’s probably straight. Do I have a chance?”

Peter blushed again. “I mean he’s… well…”

“He’s not straight? Okay, I didn’t mean for you to out him but… you do have a chance? Peter, what’s really going on between you two?”

“He’s eighteen years older than us!” Peter exclaimed.

“Physically. Technically he was born almost a hundred years ago.”

“Oh my god,” Peter said. “We aren’t doing this.”

“Yes, we are. If that’s your only hold up….”

“Cindy. Seriously. Why are you trying to set me up two seconds after we broke up?”

“Because! Because you obviously are way more into him that you were me!”

Peter groaned. “Okay, well then you’re into Brad from Biology.”

She was quiet.

“Oh my god, are you?”

“Peter, look. A girl has eyes.”

Peter snorted. “Okay, well maybe we wait at least a week for a rebound?”

“Is it a rebound if we were just dating because of convenience?”

Peter gasped. “What the hell, Moon?”

She laughed. “Why do I feel our chemistry is suddenly better now that we’re just friends?”

Peter shrugged. “Less pressure of being good enough for the other?”

“Guess so,” she said.

“So seriously, you and Captain America?”

“Like I really even have a chance,” Peter grumbled.

“Aha! So you do like him.”

“Shut up,” Peter said.

“No, I will not shut up because…”

“Cindy… I will talk about this with you, but not right now. Because I’m still trying to figure it out and…you know what? I really do have to study. This test is tomorrow!”

“Fine, fine. But don’t you dare think I’m going to forget about you and Steve Rogers.”

Oh, Peter knew she wouldn’t.

Chapter Text

Peter had spent more time at home than he had in the last few months. He used to spend most of it at the compound or school or with Cindy but… he was kind of avoiding all of them.

He got away with it for a bit by saying he was studying for finals. But as soon as he’d written all his exams and was essentially on summer break, Pepper came to talk to him.

“Peter?” she asked.

“Yeah, Mom?”

She smiled. “I still love that you call me that.”

Peter shrugged. “I mean... that’s who you are to me now.”

She nodded. “Well, then, as your mother… I’m a bit concerned about you right now.”

“Oh, why?” he asked.

“You haven’t spent this much time at home since right after you moved in here.”

“Oh,” Peter said. “Well… I mean exams and all that and…”

Pepper gave him a look.

“Cindy and I broke up,” he said softly.

“Oh, honey,” she said.

“I mean, it’s fine. I don’t think… we weren’t really interested in each other romantically actually so…”

“You’re okay?” Pepper asked.

“Yeah, I mean we’re still friends. We’re going to stay friends. I think we were always friends and that’s what we should be.”

“Well, that is very mature of you both,” Pepper said.

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“Okay. So, you wanted some time apart from her?”

“Oh, I mean, we both just had finals. We’re actually going to meet up tomorrow. There’s this new movie out and… what?” Peter asked.

Pepper was smiling. “I’m glad you two are good. Breakups can be messy sometimes so I’m glad this worked out for you.”

“Yeah,” Peter said. “Me too.”

“And you haven’t gone to the compound in a bit?” Pepper asked.

“I mean… finals,” Peter said.

“Right. But they’re over.”

“Yeah… maybe I’ll go in a bit, but now I have more time for Spider-Man and…”

“Natasha called me.”

Peter blinked, looking up at Pepper. “What did she say?”

Pepper grinned. “She just said you might have overheard her saying some things.”

“Did she mention what those things were?” Peter asked, eyes narrowed.

Pepper looked away. “Oh, I mean. Maybe.”

“Mom!” Peter exclaimed.

“So your breakup would have nothing to do with a crush on someone else?”

Peter was bright red. “Please stop talking.”

“And you wouldn’t be avoiding the compound for that same reason.”

“I hate Natasha Romanoff.”

“No you don’t,” Pepper said.

Peter groaned. “I don’t even know what’s wrong with me. He’s…” Peter bit his lip and looked up at her.

“Go on,” she said. “In case you’re nervous about that fact, I was very aware that Tony was into both men and women. So that doesn’t bother me.”

Peter let out a breath. “I never even thought… I just… we’ve been spending a lot of time together and… I never even thought about it until he spoke about his feelings for someone else… and then… and now it’s all I can think about and… like… he’s… him and I’m me and that makes no sense… and then the other day I overheard them talking in the kitchen and… like he acts so friendly and nice to me but also kind of just that so how would I know if there was something more and…”

Pepper smiled softly. “Peter. We’re talking about Steve Rogers, right?”

Peter looked away. “He hurt Tony.”

“And we’ve both had long conversations with him about it and forgiven him.”

“But would Tony have… would he have forgiven him?”

“I think he would have. I do. Tony was always very hot headed. And it took him time to see what was going on. He would react in the moment but later on… he would have spoken to him too and worked it out. They would have rebuilt the trust.”

Peter sighed. “I can’t stand in a room with him anymore. Every time I see him I just want to…” Peter stopped.

“What? Rip his clothes off?” Pepper asked.

“Mom!” Peter said.

She laughed. “Steve Rogers is very attractive.”

Peter stared.

“What? I’m allowed to look.”

Peter groaned. “What does it matter. Not like I’d have a chance anyway. He’s Steve Rogers. He’s been in love with Bucky for so long.”

“And Bucky is currently not in the picture. And by what Natasha has been telling me…”

Peter looked up and stared at her. “What?”

“I mean I don’t think it would be wrong of you to push a little and see what happens.”

“No. No way. I can’t do that. He’s Steve Rogers. He’s eighteen years older than me. Even I know that’s wrong.”

Pepper glanced at him. “Peter… so many things have happened to the world. We’ve all been going through so much. Is age really the only limiting factor here? So he’s older than you. You are going to be nineteen soon. And I hate to say it, but all the things you’ve gone through have aged you more… made you more mature. Well, in some ways, that is,” she said with a wink.

Peter groaned.

Pepper continued. “And you are both enhanced in a way that who knows what your lifespans will be. If it’s something you both want…”

“But how do I know if that’s something he wants?”

Pepper gave him a look. “Maybe you should go back to the compound some time. Natasha said Steve has been awfully lonely since you haven’t visited.”

Peer groaned. “I don’t even see Natasha most of the time.”

“And if it makes you feel any better, Thor was much older than Jane Foster when they dated.”

Peter stared at her. “This isn’t helping.

“Well, is avoiding the compound helping you get over him?”

Peter groaned. “I was just supposed to go to college, meet someone nice… have a normal relationship…”

“You are Peter Parker. You think you can have a normal relationship?”

Peter stared at her.

“I mean, I had Tony and look what happened. Every day… is a blessing to have had with him, no matter how hard it was. And now… I think every day we have still is a blessing. Every day I get to have with Morgan. And you. And Happy and James for that matter. So I’m not faulting you for wanting to take time but… don’t push things off because you’re scared. Maybe something great could happen. Or maybe you could just be really great friends as well.”

Peter was quiet a moment longer. “And he really wouldn’t be mad?”

Pepper shook her head. “I’m sure you’ve seen the files Friday had about Steve Rogers. About Tony’s plans.”

Peter nodded. “He was going to remake the shield. Even after everything.”

“Right. So… he was on the way to forgiveness anyway.”

Peter sighed again. “So I should probably go back to the compound at some time.”

“Probably,” she said.

Peter looked back at her and smiled. “Thanks, Mom. But I also don’t know how I feel about you and Nat conspiring against us.”

Pepper laughed. “Why not? Can’t we have fun and play matchmaker once in a while?”

Peter shrugged.

“Though I truly believe you two would have gotten there eventually anyway. Just giving you a little push. Because you deserve to be happy. And we both see you two interested in each other.”

“Thanks,” he said.

“Now,” she said, standing up. “You up for a day in the park? I think Morgan needs to get out.”

“Sure! Sounds like fun,” Peter said, and he was up and off with them.

Despite how amicable their breakup was, Peter really thought he’d be more sad. He thought he’d lost the only person who made him feel normal at school. But… they were completely honest with each other and were way better off as friends.

And they remained friends. And the more they hung out, they realized… nothing really changed between the two of them. They were still doing the same things. Just not dating.

It really was for the best.

And Cindy had kind of taken advantage of that and asked Brad out right away to Peter’s chagrin.

For the first two weeks or so, he’d run away whenever Peter appeared, yelling “Please don’t hurt me Spider-Man.”

Peter was going to have to tell him he was okay with them together at some point but right now… he was way too amused at the reaction.

Cindy on the other hand… “You tell him it’s okay we’re dating, Parker, or I tell Steve Rogers you love him.”

Peter was not sure how it got to that but then Cindy became obsessed.

They were walking through the school grounds one day during summer break, because it really had become their space. They felt more comfortable hanging out there and there were still some students there for summer classes.

“Operation get Peter and Steve Rogers together commence.”

“Why do I feel like this is going to go horribly,” Peter said.

“It won’t. You already said your mom is okay with it,” Cindy said.

“This is just weird. We were just dating and now you are trying to set me up with Captain America. Everyone is. Why can’t we just try to figure things out on our own?”

“Because you would never make a move,” Cindy said.

“Maybe I would, you never know,” Peter said.

“No, you never will. Because you still haven’t gone back to the compound.”

“But I mean… what if they are just saying all that to embarrass me. What if I say something and suddenly I’m not allowed back in the compound.”

Cindy turned to look at him. “You really think they’d do that?”

“Well… no…”

“And doesn’t your mom own the compound?”

“Oh. I mean I guess...”

“So, they’d be kicked out not you.”

“I don’t want that either. They live there.”

“Peter, you’re over thinking this. You don’t even know what he’d say.”

“So what? I’m supposed to just go back there and be like oh hey, Steve, sorry for ghosting you. I just can’t be in a room with you without wanting to tear your clothes off?”

Cindy blinked. “I mean I wouldn’t be that direct but… really? Is that what you want?”

“I mean not all I just…” Peter groaned, rubbing his hands over his face.

“Huh. I mean you didn’t want that with me at all, did you?”

Peter let his hands drop and glanced at her. “Sorry?”

“Don’t be sorry. I didn’t either. But you clearly are more into him than you were me.”

“I just want to say sorry again.”

“Well, don’t. It’s fine,” Cindy said. “But is that all you want or?”

Peter sighed. “No. We… we were spending a lot of time together. And it had gotten kind of comfortable. Like just… he’d be there in the lab while I was working and we’d chat. Or not. Sometimes about the work and sometimes just... about things we like… like movies or art or sports… or sometimes about Avengers things. And now working at the lab at home is very quiet. I almost couldn’t concentrate. Or he’d cook something and it was so good. Like so good. You don’t even understand, he should be a chef. If he wasn’t Captain America that would be his job. And then we started watching some old movies he hadn’t seen yet… and just hanging out and…”

Cindy smiled. “So you want a full relationship with him.”

“I guess,” Peter said. “Oh my god. Why are you all making me explore this? If I never did I could have just ran and hid and everything would eventually go back to normal.”

“Is that a bad thing? Because what if it works out?”

“If it works out? That’s terrifying! And what if it doesn’t? What if I just fully humiliate myself? I can’t tell him. I can never tell him. None of those are good options.”

Cindy sighed. “Well at least go back there so he doesn’t think you’re avoiding him. Otherwise, he’ll definitely know something is up.”

“But how am I supposed to spar with him? He gets all sweaty and his muscles do that bulgy thing through his shirt that can’t even be classified as a shirt with how tight it is.”

Cindy stared at him. “Can I come with you?”

“What? Why?”

“I mean if you’re not going to make a move, I can shoot my shot, right?”

“Hey!” he said. “You’re dating Brad now!"

She giggled. “I’d dump Brad for Captain America. And just wanted to see what you’d think of that idea. But can I meet him? Then I can give you my opinion.”

Peter frowned. “I mean that could be a good idea…”

“Although your mom and the Black Widow have already said to go for it. So…”

“Yeah, but I don’t really talk to Nat that much and Mom… okay well I trust her but..”

“Peter,” Cindy said.

“Yeah?”

“I think you’re overthinking it. If it’s meant to be it will probably just happen.”

“Oh. I mean I guess, right?”

“Just go back there and talk to him.”

“I’m embarrassed.”

“Why?” she asked.

“Because it’s been so long.”

“It’s been a couple weeks. Maybe a month.”

“That’s a long time.”

“Do I have to drag you there because I will.”

Peter sighed. “No. I’ll go. Eventually.”

“I just want you to be happy. I mean… after everything, you’re kind of my best friend now.”

“Yeah?” Peter asked, smiling. “You too.”

“Good. Because as your best friend, if you get married, I want to be your maid of honour. Or Best Man. Or however that works.”

“What? Whoh, I mean now we’re talking about marriage?”

“Why not? I can see it.”

“I am literally done with this conversation,” Peter said.

Cindy laughed. And then she sighed, her face falling, looking at him.

“What?” he asked.

“We really weren’t good at dating, were we?” Cindy asked.

“I guess not,” he said.

She laughed. “Do you remember that first day I kissed you… it was so awkward. And you just randomly kissed me back? And we were like... oh we’re dating? But didn’t do anything romantic?”

Peter snorted. “Yeah.”

“We’re so dumb” she said.

“I mean… I think we just needed someone… I don’t think it was a bad thing, really.”

“I guess not,” she said. “Well, I’m glad we can stay friends. I like it better this way.”

“Yeah, me too,” Peter said.

They continued walking as they headed toward the courtyard when they heard someone laughing.

“Is someone laughing evilly in the courtyard?” Peter asked.

“I think so,” Cindy said.

Peter sighed. “Do I have to go talk to him?”

“I mean that’s up to you. But we were going to leave now to make it to that movie…”

Peter sighed again, before they wandered into the courtyard and saw a guy standing on the fountain, laughing.

“Hey man… everything okay over there?” Peter called,

“Look! I did it! I found Spider-Man!” The guy said.

Peter blinked. “I mean… everyone knows I go to college here. Although it’s currently summer so the chance I’d be here is pretty slim and…”

“But I alone have found you!”

“Sure. So what do you want?”

“I am finally here to get payback for what you did to me?”

Peter stared as they were starting to get a crowd.

“And what exactly did I do?”

“You! It is your fault my daughter is gone!”

Peter thought back on the last few encounters he had and couldn’t think of failing to save someone. “Um… why exactly?”

“Because she disappeared! With everyone!”

“Oh,” Peter said. “Look... that’s not really on me so…” And that was progress for him to say that.

“You are part of those Avengers are you not? They have failed us!”

“I mean I’m only sometimes part of them.”

“So I will get my revenge!”

“Look man… we all lost people. And we’re trying to go see a movie soon so… can this be fast?”

“How dare you! After all this time I found you! You won’t stop me.”

Peter stared. “What are you going to do?”

The guy faltered. “Exact my revenge!”

“Yes, you said that.”

The guy looked around widely before grabbing Cindy and pulling her toward him. “Hah! I have your girlfriend.”

Cindy looked slightly terrified but Peter simply said, “We broke up.”

“C’mon man,” the guy said. “How am I supposed to hurt you? I want you to feel what it’s like to lose someone.”

Peter snorted. “Really? Is that what you’re going for?”

“Uh oh,” Cindy said.

The guy glanced at her. “What?”

“You want to go that route? Peter’s going to win.”

“Who did you lose?” Peter asked. “And I’m not trying to diminish your loss… but...”

“My daughter! I told you.”

“Do you still have your wife?”

“Well, yes…”

“Other family? Friends?”

“Yes! But...”

Peter let out a wry chuckle. “I lost everyone. My parents when I was young… my uncle a few years ago… in the blip… everyone else. My Aunt… my friends… Tony… he was like a father to me and… everyone. I lost everyone.”

The guy took a step back.

“So… can we not do this?” Peter asked. “Can you let us go?”

The guy looked around sheepishly and nodded.

“Cool,” Peter said. He walked up and placed his hand on the guy’s arm. “If you want to talk… we can do that. There’s also a lot of resources out there for people who have lost people… or support groups. I can help set you up with that?”

The guy half-heartedly nodded.

“Good. Trust me, you don’t want to become one of my enemies.”

The guy waited patiently as Peter set him up with an appointment for a support group and then they were off.

“Did he seriously just give up? That was…” Cindy said.

“A lot of people are like that, actually. They’re angry and putting the blame on someone and… the Avengers… me… are the obvious choices. Heck, I did that to Steve at the beginning.”

“And now you’re in love with him so…”

“Okay, you know what. Let’s just go to the movie and forget all of that.”

“Nope, I’m back on planning for you and Steve so…”

“Movie!” Peter exclaimed.

Cindy laughed and they wandered off.

Peter stood outside the compound and stared up at the building. He had made it this far and yet he couldn’t take a step inside. He’d worked himself up to this moment for so long and he was sure he was going to make a fool of himself.

He stood there so long that a few people entering and leaving the building looked at him worriedly. One even asked if he needed anything.

He took a deep breath before he finally made his way inside.

“Friday… is Steve here?”

“Steve Rogers is currently in his room.”

“Oh, perfect,” Peter said. He hesitated again before he made his way inside and to the Avengers living area.

He glanced around before he thought to ask. “Is anyone else here?”

“No. Just you and Steve Rogers.”

“Great,” Peter said.

He heard a door open down the hall and glanced up as Steve hesitantly made his way into the room.

“Peter?” he asked softly.

Peter stared for a moment without saying anything.

“Is everything alright? You… haven’t been to the compound in a while,” Steve said.

“Oh, yeah, fine. I was uh… studying. Finals. Those are done. Summer now.”

“Right,” Steve said. He didn’t come that close and looked away. “If I did something… that wasn’t to your liking last time you were here… you can tell me. You can tell me to back off.”

“What?” Peter asked. “No that’s not…” He frowned. “I promise this is all me… not you uh…”

Steve glanced back at Peter and tilted his head to the side, watching him.

“I… I made you something.”

“Oh?” Steve asked.

Peter reached from behind the couch where he stashed it and pulled out a new version of Steve’s shield.

Steve stared at it for a long moment. “I shouldn’t have that.”

“Steve,” Peter said.

“No, I shouldn’t. It only brought about pain… and hurt.”

“Steve,” Peter said, walking closer with it.

“I don’t deserve it anymore.”

“Steve,” Peter said, finally right in front of him.

Steve finally glanced at him.

“You should have your shield back.”

Steve let out a sad laugh and looked away. “Why?”

“Because it’s part of you. It’s part of who you are. And you deserve to be at full strength again.”

Steve sighed. “That wasn’t… what I did to Tony…”

“He started this project. He had vibranium put aside for it. He had it all ready to go. He was ready to forgive you.”

“What?” Steve asked.

“He was. I spoke to Mom about it too and… we want you to have this.”

Steve stared at it for a long moment before he finally looked up at Peter and blinked back a couple tears.

“Thank you,” Steve said.

“Of course,” Peter said.

They didn’t move a moment and then Steve was wrapping Peter up in his arms in a hug.

Peter took in a deep breath and closed his eyes as he wrapped his arms around Steve as well.

The hug lasted probably longer than it should before they both pulled away.

“Were you working on this? That’s why you stayed away?”

Peter blushed lightly. “That’s part of it.”

Steve tilted his head.

“I…” Peter said.

“Russia’s a bust. He’s not there. Oh, hi Peter,” Natasha said, coming in.

Steve took a step away and Natasha glanced between them both. “Did I interrupt something?”

“Nope,” Peter said. “Just returning Steve’s shield to him.”

Steve picked up his shield and looked away, but Peter could see there was still a glint to his eyes.

“Thank you, Peter,” Steve said.

“Yup, no worries. I should… probably go then.”

“You just got here,” Steve said. “You want to stay for food? At least?”

Peter shifted on his feet.

Natasha looked between the two of them. “Stay for food. You two have to see who can eat more after all. And you haven’t talked in forever.”

“Nat,” Steve said, giving her a hard look.

“I can stay,” Peter said.

“Good,” she said. “Well… since my day was a bust, I will be out of your hair in just a moment.”

Steve shot her a look. “Not done meddling?”

She grinned. “Oh, you know me.”

Peter glanced away and out the window. Sometimes he felt like he belonged here and other times…

“Come join us, Peter,” Steve said. “What are you in the mood for?”

Peter shrugged. “Anything’s good, really.”

“Okay. Well, I am going to introduce you to something I used to eat when I was a kid.”

Peter scrunched his face up.

“Don’t give me that look. Just because it’s an old recipe doesn’t mean it isn’t good.”

“I mean… I guess so. But we just have so much more modern things now so…”

“Calling me old?”

Peter shrugged. “Maybe.”

He saw Natasha slip out of the room and could tell Steve had too, but they paid her no mind.

“Well, let me show you what this old guy can do.”

Peter blinked. “Right…” he said.

Steve stared at him a moment before he said. “You are going to love this.”

“Yeah, probably,” Peter said. “Name a food I don’t like.”

Steve grinned. “Well, then here we go.”

“Here we go,” Peter said.

He let out a small breath as he joined Steve in the kitchen as he cooked, like they did before. He was waiting for it to become more awkward but as they spent some time together… it felt natural. He relaxed a bit and saw Steve did as well. And Steve started telling him stories from when he was young and his mom used to cook this for him, Peter smiling as he listened.

And the whole time… the shield was resting there against the counter.

Chapter Text

Peter spun around on his chair in the lab.

“Did you ever try to reach out to anyone who knew Dr. Strange?”

Steve looked up from his drawing. “Sure.”

“Did you find anything?”

“He had a friend named Wong who’s now the sorcerer supreme.  He’s in charge there now.”

Peter blinked. “Sorcerer supreme.”

“That’s what they call themselves. He had to go through some trial to get that title after everything happened but… why?”

“Oh, I mean… just wondering.”

“You’re still thinking about what Dr. Strange said to you?”

“I mean, not really. I really have given up on it… just thought maybe someone would have an idea.”

Steve shook his head. “We told him what you told us and… he had no idea. Although, he’s not able to look into the future now like Dr. Strange was. No more time stone.”

“Right,” Peter said. He spun around again.

“We do keep in contact though, in case of emergency,” Steve said.

“Right,” Peter said. He spun around again.

“Are you bored?” Steve asked, smirk on his face. “That’s usually me.”

Peter glanced at him then away. “Just waiting.”

“For what?” Steve asked.

Peter motioned to a machine in the corner.

“What does that do?”

“Fabricator,” Peter said.

“I’m not great with technology, Peter.”

“I’m making a suit.”

“Oh, a new Spider-Man suit?”

Peter shook his head.

“Then for who?”

“It’s for Mom,” Peter said softly.

“You know, I don’t think she’s really the superhero type.”

Peter shrugged. “Tony was designing it before and well… I thought I’d continue it. It’s a surprise. I’ll tell her when it’s ready.”

“Oh,” Steve said.

“Yeah, I hadn’t gotten up the courage to make it for so long. Just going through his files sometimes… and this one was pretty personal. But... I dunno. I feel like she should have it.”

Steve got up and walked over to the machine to glance down at it and Peter hurried after him.

“He called it Rescue,” Peter said.

Steve nodded. “He would.”

“Yeah,” Peter said. “For emergencies… or rescues. Help her if she needs to protect Morgan or something. I don’t know.”

“He would have been okay with you doing this,” Steve said.

“Yeah?” Peter asked. “I mean… he gave me access to Friday but I still doubt it sometimes. It’s been over two years and…”

“You still miss him,” Steve said.

“Yeah,” Peter said. “With everyone else… I’m in such a different environment. It’s almost easy to forget sometimes… not that I want to. But with him…I’m constantly in his space.”

“Is that a bad thing?” Steve asked.

“No. I’m glad I can remember,” Peter said, but hesitated.

“What is it?”

“I feel like I’m forgetting everyone else. Like… my aunt. Or my friends. It’s harder to remember their voices sometimes. They’re just out of reach.”

Steve nodded. “Do you have recordings of them? Sometimes I feel that helps… when you can.”

“Yeah… I mean… but it’s not the same.”

“No. But even so… you aren’t forgetting them. Even if you forget some details.”

Peter nodded, still looking at the fabricator.

Steve looked back at the suit. “She’ll love it.”

“She’ll cry,” Peter said.

“Probably,” Steve said.

“Hey!” Peter said.

Steve glanced at him and grinned. “Are you still working or you want to get out of here a bit?”

“I mean it’ll take some time to make so… what did you have in mind?”

Steve shrugged. “Just thought maybe we’d head out of the lab.”

“What? You think I spend too much time inside? Want me to touch grass or something?”

Steve snorted. “I don’t even know what that means.”

Peter grinned. “We could… watch a movie? Or get some sparring in?”

Peter had gotten better at hiding his reactions while they sparred. Or at least he thought he had. Either way Steve wasn’t reacting to anything he was doing with his face so… maybe he was in the clear. Though Peter was trying to avoid Steve’s face too…

“If that’s what you’d like to do…”

“I mean, I’m on summer break. I have to go back to school soon and I am enjoying all my study free time.”

“By spending it in a lab. You know, you’ve been spending quite a lot of time here this summer… well... ever since...”

“Ever since I stopped avoiding it?”

Steve shrugged.

“I mean… summer break.”

“But… I figured you’d be spending more time with Pepper or Morgan… or your girlfriend.”

Peter blinked. “Uh… well I mean I am spending a bunch of time at home. And also out as Spider-Man… and uh… I mean I still spend time with her but… I don’t have a girlfriend anymore… we broke up.”

Steve’s face seemed to pass through five emotions as once and Peter had a hard time figuring out which ones.

“Oh… I’m sorry to hear that.”

Peter shook his head. “Nah… it was mutual. We both weren’t really interested in each other. We’re still friends, though. We both kind of just went with it since we felt comfortable with each other. We were the first people we saw from before so…”

“I see,” Steve said.

Peter blinked. There was almost a current of electricity running through the air when Steve looked back at him.

“Um…” Peter said. “So… movie? Or sparring?”

“You know what… maybe we better skip on those right now. I have a… hold on.”

Peter watched as Steve started furiously typing on his phone. He hadn’t thought he had gotten a message but maybe Peter just hadn’t noticed.

“New mission?” Peter asked.

Steve stared at his phone a moment longer. “Maybe. Rain check on the movie?”

“Sure,” Peter said.

Steve smiled. “I’ll catch you later, Peter.”

Peter nodded and watched as Steve just about booked it out of there.

He stared at the door for a moment before he got a text from Natasha.

Glancing down at his phone, he tilted his head, trying to figure out what it meant. “Nice move. Ball’s in his court now.”

And suddenly it was Steve avoiding Peter. Peter started replaying that moment in the lab back in his head over and over. What had he said that made Steve avoid him?

“Did you insult him?” Cindy asked.

“What? No! We were talking about… well kind of about sad things for a bit. Like the people we miss... and then he just asked why I was at the compound all the time and I’m like summer!”

“There has to be something else, Peter. What else did you say?”

Peter flopped back on his back and racked his brain. “I mean like a lot of word vomit. I thought I was getting better. I was hiding my blushes with looking at the screen. Last time we sparred I wore my suit so he couldn’t see my face! Perfect plan.”

Cindy snorted. “Right. Perfect. Beyond the fact that he has super hearing like you. I don’t know why you’re hiding. Maybe he’s acting weird for the same reason you were acting weird before.”

“But… the reason I was acting weird was because I was attracted to him and…”

“Case in point.”

“There’s no way.”

“Peter, seriously. How many people do you need to tell you to go for it.”

Peter was quiet. “At least one more.”

“Go over the conversation again.”

“Okay, so we were just talking about summer and he asked why I was there and not at home or with you and… oh.”

“Oh? Oh what?” she asked.

“I said we broke up. But that isn’t that big a detail I mean…”

“Peter!” She exclaimed. “If someone is into you and they think you are unavailable… but then find out you are available…”

Peter stared.

“You just told him that he has a chance and he probably freaked out.”

“No. He’s Captain America.”

“Peter, seriously. Stop it. You only call him Captain America when you think he’s too good for you. I think you’re too good for him. Seriously. You were too good for me and I had you for a bit. Sort of.”

Peter groaned. “Okay, so maybe he’s avoiding me. But if that’s the reason why then I’m going to start avoiding him again and then we’re never going to see each other and that would be really sad. Or what if you’re completely wrong and it was actually a mission and I show up there and make a fool of myself.”

“From what you’ve told me, you’ve already made a fool out of yourself multiple times.”

“Shut up,” Peter said.

They were quiet a bit longer before there was a knock on the door.

“You two okay in here?” Pepper asked.

“Yeah, thanks Mom,” Peter said.

“I heard some pretty heavy sighs,” she said.

Cindy piped up. “He’s still just mooning over Captain America.”

Pepper smiled. “Peter. You keep telling me you want to be treated like an adult. Are you an adult or not?”

“I mean I just turned nineteen…” he said softly.

“Which means you can sort of be an adult and sort of a kid,” Cindy said. “Last year of being a teenager!”

“Oh god,” Peter said. “I’m getting old.”

Pepper smiled. “Okay. Well, you two have fun. Let me know if you need anything.”

“Thanks, Mom.”

“Thanks, Pepper!”

Pepper paused. “How’s Brad doing, Cindy?”

“Oh, fine. He’s still terrified of Peter.”

“Of this little baby?” Pepper said.

“Okay, you just said I’m and adult and now I’m a baby again.”

“It’s what happens. Deal with it,” she said, and she winked and left.

Cindy laughed. “I love her.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“But seriously. If you two don’t do anything soon… and I’m stuck listening to your pining… I’m going to find a way to contact the Black Widow and help set you two up.”

Peter stared. “No you are not. I feel like the two of you together would be chaos.”

“That’s why it has to happen.”

“Nope, no way.”

Cindy laughed. “Just… do something. I want to live vicariously through you.”

“You have a boyfriend!”

“I want you to have one!”

Peter laughed. “My god. How we ever dated.”

She laughed. “Very badly. That’s how.”

Peter shook his head in amusement. “Okay, well… no rush, right? I’ll just… go back there and see if he hides from me or not.”

“You do that. And you know what? You have super hearing. Why not just eavesdrop and see what you hear?”

“Because that is an invasion of privacy and not a good way to start a relationship.”

“Aha! You want a relationship!”

Peter blushed. “You are all prodding me so much that fine… yes. Okay? Whatever. I’ll just live in my fantasy over here and…”

“And you will go to the compound immediately! I demand it of you. And to take me so I can hide in a bush and watch.”

“If you hide in a bush at the Avengers compound someone is going to find you and arrest you. Or take you in for interrogation.”

“Not if you tell them I’ll be hiding.”

Peter stared.

“Okay, just… let me know if something changes… okay?”

“Yeah, will do.”

Peter was over at the compound and this time by Steve’s request. They hadn’t seen each other or spoken much in a little bit, since that time in the lab, but suddenly Steve texted him to come over.

So Peter arrived, not sure what he’d face.

And although he was worried, he had no reason to be. Steve was standing there in the kitchen with a dumb birthday hat on and a goofy smile.

“Happy Birthday! I know I’m off by a little bit but...”

He was standing in front of a giant cake that he’d made to try to match Peter’s suit colours and Peter smiled, looking at it.

“Thank you! Wow… did you make all this?”

“Yup,” Steve said. “I’m still better at cooking but I have put some time into baking as well.”

“This looks amazing,” Peter said, walking closer to see it. “You even put my spider emblem on it.”

“Tried to be as accurate as I could,” Steve said.

“Well, thank you. It looks great.”

“You want to have some? Let me cut a slice.”

“Sure,” Peter said.

Steve was quick to do so and then they were sitting at the table, both of them eating cake, birthday hat discarded to the side.

“Did you do anything interesting for your birthday?” Steve asked.

Peter shook his head. “Nah. Just kept it low key. A nice dinner at home with Mom, Morgan, Happy and Rhodey. Bruce sent me a gift as well since he moved out of town.”

Steve nodded.

“I can’t believe I’m already nineteen,” Peter said. “I’m getting old.”

Steve snorted. “Sure, if you’re old then what am I?”

“Ancient. Do you get seniors discounts?”

Steve stared and Peter wondered for a moment if he was going too far. They really had been avoiding each other for a while.

Until Steve cracked a smile. “Only when I don’t dye my hair.”

Peter laughed. “What? Hiding some greys? Or just the brown?”

Steve blinked. “How can I be America’s golden boy with brown hair?”

“True,” he said. “Thank you for the cake.”

“No problem.”

Peter smiled and looked away a moment.

“Look, Peter…” Steve started.

“Yeah?” he said.

Steve sucked in a breath. “I just… I wanted to say…”

Peter glanced up into Steve’s eyes. “Yeah?”

Steve froze. “I’m… really glad we’re spending time together again.”

Peter nodded. “Yeah. Of course, me too.”

“And if you wanted to spend more time… I mean there is a room here for you, you know... there always has been.”

“Oh,” Peter said. “I mean…”

“I know you live with Pepper and Morgan but it’s just an option if you ever wanted your own space… I’m pretty sure the room has been here for you for years and…”

“Right,” Peter said. “I mean I am going back to school soon… summer’s almost over. And it is closer than the penthouse… so maybe sometimes I can stay over.”

“Okay,” Steve said. “Do you want to see it?”

Peter chewed on his lip. “I mean… did Tony design it?”

Steve paused. “Originally… I think he did. But I think he made most of this place.”

“Right,” Peter said.

He got up as Steve did and followed him to the room. Steve opened the door and Peter walked in, taking a look around. He had known about it, obviously. But he hadn’t ever stepped foot in it.

He didn’t know why. He was already using the lab and living in one of Tony’s old places.

But walking in… this room had been designed for him. Or at least… sixteen-year-old him. There were Star Wars posters on the wall… there was Lego... there was everything a high school student would need. There was a ton of stuff for Spider-Man. There were chargers for his suits… a casing for the Iron Spider.

“Man… he thought of everything,” Peter said, letting his hand trail over the desk and then to the bed.

“He did…” Steve said. “Sorry… if this was too much…”

Peter finally turned around and faced Steve again. “You know, you don’t need to make up an excuse like this… if you want me to stay over… I can.”

Steve blinked. “Oh, I mean… really it’s up to you I just...”

“Steve…” Peter said softly.

Steve’s mouth snapped shut.

Peter stared at him. “Why did you avoid me after our discussion in the lab?”

Steve looked away. “Why did you avoid me before that?”

Peter chuckled. “Because… you… you’re just…”

“I’m just what?” Steve asked, looking back and tilting his head, looking like a lost puppy dog.

“That!” Peter exclaimed.

“What? What exactly?” Steve asked.

“You! Do you know what you’re doing? What you do? To me?”

Steve shook his head minutely.

Peter let all the previous discussions flow through him and tried to gain courage. He was Spider-Man. He could do this. He had to let what Cindy and Mom said propel him forward, not back. This was the moment.

“Steve... I…”

“I’m in love with you,” Steve said.

“What?” Peter asked, mouth dropping open.

Steve closed his eyes and scrunched them shut. “Dammit,” he mumbled.

“Wait, Steve…” Peter said, eyes wide, and reached out for him but Steve took a step back, opening his eyes again.

“I’m sorry... that. It’s inappropriate. I know. Like you said before, I’m ancient. Why would you want… and you had a girlfriend. You told me that for the longest time... since you met up with me again and all I could think about was you and I thought I hid it well but I must not have because then you avoided me and I basically had to beg to get you to come back here and I know I’m overbearing. I know I am. I hovered over Bucky because I wanted to keep him close and yet I never got to have him. And he’s gone. And then you came into my life and you’re the most interesting person I’ve met. And you were furious at me from the beginning… and that was exhilarating... because… you treated me as a person and not just Captain America…but then you started to forgive me. And I… I was intrigued. And I told myself to back off. Because I get attached to people so quickly. But we had similar experiences with loss and gaining powers and being a superhero. And society’s demands on us. And you are so easy to talk to. And even not talk to… just spend time together. And I thought I could make it professional… with the training. But that was torture. To feel your body pressed against mine. And you started to leave earlier and earlier and then wear the suit and I know it made you uncomfortable… and Nat’s comments made you uncomfortable and I'm sorry… but I couldn’t hold it in anymore and you needed to know.”

Peter stared. “Holy shit,” he said.

“So now you know… and… if you give me space, I can get over you... I’ll try to… and...”

“Steve?”

“Yeah?” Steve said, looking up.

“Shut up,” Peter said.

And then he pulled Steve toward him.

It was like gravity shifted as their mouths met and suddenly everything revolved around the other.

Nothing mattered but this.

Peter kissed Steve like his life depended on it, and Steve returned with just as much fervor.

They pulled their lips apart slowly, Steve resting his forehead against Peter’s for a moment before slowly pulling away completely, eyes blinking open.

“Oh...” Steve said softly.

Peter cracked a smile. “Are you for real? I thought… I mean…”

“What?” Steve asked.

“Steve… I’ve had the biggest crush on you the longest time. I mean… since before Cindy and I broke up which I guess wasn’t great, but she was very aware of it, and we really weren’t interested in each other as a couple. I mean…we are pretty great friends now and she was telling me that if I don’t tell you how I feel she was going to storm down here and do it for me.”

“What?” Steve asked again, but this time with a goofy grin on his face.

“And Nat? She’s crazy. She was helping plan this. I know it… she knew I was there listening when she spoke about us… or setting you up with someone. But uh... the training? Yeah, I agree with that completely. That was torture. How many times I wanted to just kiss you or pull you into my arms or rip that sweaty shirt off your body.”

Steve blinked. “You wanted to do that?”

Peter nodded. “You were always so stoic and professional and I thought I was just the idiot kid who wanted to be with Captain America.”

Steve grinned goofily again. “Well, joke’s on you. Apparently, I was just good at hiding. We’re both the idiots then.” His smile faltered as he furrowed his brow.

Peter snorted. “Yeah, both idiots.”

Steve full on laughed.

“I mean… we could have been bigger idiots and held out longer… or forever,” Peter said.

“I’m glad we aren’t.”

“I’m glad you said something.”

“Me too,” Steve said.

Peter stared at Steve. “So…do you want to… I mean… are we dating then… or something?”

Steve smiled. “I’d like that.”

“Okay then,” Peter said. He stared around the room in front of him before he glanced back. “And… in love with me?”

Steve full on blushed. “I… I mean I meant it but…”

Peter shook his head, smile on his face. “Uh huh.”

“No need to say it back yet I’m fine with waiting…”

“Let’s at least date for more than five minutes,” Peter said.

“Deal,” Steve said.

They both continued to stare at each other.

“So now what?” Peter asked.

Steve shrugged.

Peter glanced at the door before he swung it shut.

“Hey Friday?”

“Yes, Peter?”

“If Nat comes back…unless it’s an emergency… tell her we’re not here.”

“Will do, Peter.”

“What?” Steve asked.

Peter turned to face Steve. “I want to spend some time with my new boyfriend.”

Steve’s grin stretched across his face. “I think I can make that happen.”

Peter pulled Steve in, mouths meeting once more.

Chapter Text

Peter was on cloud nine. In what universe was he dating Captain America? Steve. How was that a thing that was happening?

He could barely even process it as he left the compound that night, completely giddy.

He’d had half a mind to stay there curled up with Steve but he had promised his mom he’d be home that night.

But on second thought, walking into the penthouse… he should have stayed at the compound.

“Oh, Peter! There you are. You’re home later than you said and…. Peter?”

“Yeah?” Peter asked.

Peter saw the smirk take over Pepper’s face. “Good day at the compound?”

Peter’s entire face went red. “Why would you say that?”

She glanced at him up and down before she shrugged. “Your shirt’s on backwards.”

Peter looked down immediately and his mouth dropped open. “Oh my god,” he mumbled.

“So I take it… you finally talked to Steve?”

Peter debated for a second before he was coming inside and sliding down onto a chair. “He’s in love with me.”

Pepper glanced back at him quickly. “Really? Well, that’s a little more than I was expecting.”

“Me too,” Peter said. “I mean you all said he liked me but…”

“Huh,” she said. “Well… Steve Rogers is nothing if not dedicated.”

“I can’t believe that happened…” Peter said.

Pepper smiled in amusement. “Okay… and what did happen?”

Peter’s blush took over more of his body.

“You do not have to tell me details, Peter.”

“We’re dating now…” Peter said.

“Good for you,” she said.

“Really?”

“Yes. I’m happy for the two of you.”

“Thanks, Mom,” Peter said. Then he sighed.

“You okay?”

“I’m just… I dunno.”

“What’s going through your mind?”

Peter shrugged. “Just life. Everything’s so different from what I thought it would be. I mean, in a good way, obviously. Because… yeah. But… me and Steve Rogers? In what world?”

“This one,” Pepper said. “But I know what you mean.” She glanced over at Morgan who came over to join them.

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“Hey, no. None of that right now. You have a new boyfriend and we are going to be happy about that.”

Peter turned to her and full on giggled. “I’m dating Captain America.”

“Yes, you are,” she said.

Peter laughed again and glanced at his phone. “Oh my god he’s texting me.”

Pepper snorted. “You just got home.”

“He’s going to be very clingy, isn’t he?”

Pepper shrugged. “Maybe. You know… I don’t know if he’s really dated anyone before.”

Peter considered it. “No... not really. He almost has but… and I mean I haven’t really… Cindy wasn’t really… I mean she was but not…”

Peter typed back quickly to Steve’s message which was simply, ‘coming to the compound tomorrow?’ with ‘for sure.’

He got a smiley face back in response.

Pepper nodded. “Well… you did make it home for dinner. Should I be expecting you here less often?”

Peter nodded, face still on his phone.

Pepper chuckled. “Okay then.”

“I mean that’s okay, right?” Peter asked, finally looking up. “I mean… I have a room there and I know I haven’t used it but...”

“That’s perfectly all right, Peter. You are getting older and need your space. And... I know I’ve been your mom now for the last while but… everyone moves out eventually.”

Peter shrugged. “I mean… I don’t necessarily want to move out yet. I just… might want to spend some time there as well. I still want to spend time with you and miss Morgan.”

At her name Morgan reached up for Peter to pick her up which he did, settling her into his lap.

“Peta!” she exclaimed.

“Hi Morgan!”

She squealed and wrapped her arms around him.

“Well, good,” Pepper said. “Because otherwise we’d miss you. But of course, you enjoy your new relationship.”

Peter blushed again but focussed on Morgan. “Thanks… but right now… you said… dinner?”

Pepper laughed before she pulled the food out of the oven. “Just let me get it all ready.”

Peter walked back into the compound the next day, not entirely sure on how to act. After their confessions and subsequent make out session like horny teenagers, which Peter was but what was Steve’s excuse, Peter just hoped that everything wouldn’t feel awkward. And that they would really work out together and it wasn’t just physical attraction.

“Hey Peter,” Natasha said, as Peter walked in.

He paused, blushing immediately. “Hey…” he said cautiously, taking another step into the room and staring at her as she sat at the kitchen table, drinking something out of a mug.

She grinned. “So I heard something the other day.”

Peter narrowed his eyes. “Actually heard or just…”

She laughed. “Steve said the two of you are dating now. Can I offer my congratulations? And a well deserved finally?”

Peter stared before he shook his head. “You’ve been meddling.”

“Of course,” she said. “He’s been mooning over you for months. If I had to hear another minute of him waxing poetic about your body or your mind, to be fair, I would have thrown you into a room together and locked the door. Glad you two beat me to it.”

Peter blushed. “There’s no way he was…”

“He was. Trust me. Though he didn’t admit it was you for a long time.  And just because I know you’re a good person doesn’t mean I won’t kick your ass if you hurt him.”

Peter shook his head. “I wouldn’t...”

She looked him over. “I know. But if it isn’t working out, you tell him as soon as you know. Because he falls hard and fast.”

Peter nodded. “Okay.”

He glanced to the side when he heard footsteps coming and then Steve walked into the room. He seemed to take stock of Natasha at the table staring at Peter and Peter just standing in the doorway before he walked over to Peter.

“Hey,” he said.

“Hi,” Peter said.

Steve spoke without turning away. “You haven’t been trying to scare Peter away, have you?”

Natasha simply got up with her coffee. “You both deserve some happiness. I hope you get it together. Or at least I stop hearing about you wanting it from the other.”

Steve was quiet as they both waited and Natasha left the room.

“So um…” Peter started.

Steve leaned in and kissed him.

“Oh…” Peter said.

“Couldn’t resist,” Steve said.

Peter laughed. “So that’s how it’s going to be.”

Steve shrugged. “You have some work to do today first or…?”

“School doesn’t start for another week so I can take this week off.”

“Perfect,” Steve said.

“Why, what do you have planned?”

Steve simply shrugged. “Honestly… nothing. I just wanted to see you.”

Peter smiled. “It’s so weird to be able to say things like that now… I’m so used to trying not to say anything to you.”

“Well, now you can. What do you want to say?”

Peter paused. “I don’t know… I mean… I just like how we could spend time together and everything feels… easy. Like it is how it should be.”

Steve smiled. “It does… it feels right.”

“Right. Though other people might think this is weird and…”

“I don’t care about the other people,” Steve said.

“Okay,” Peter said.

He glanced back up at Steve’s lips and pulled him in again.

Steve smiled around the kiss, before puling back slowly. “We’re in the kitchen.”

Peter blushed and looked away. “Does anyone else even really come here? But us? And Nat?”

Steve shrugged. “Sometimes Bruce.”

“He’s out of the country,” Peter said.

“Fine,” Steve said, pulling back.

Peter let his eyes trail over Steve’s face. “We could… train? Or watch a movie?”

“A movie would work,” Steve said.

“Okay,” Peter said.

They stared at each other a moment longer but none of them moved to the living room.

“What movie?” Peter asked.

“You choose,” Steve said.

Peter stared at him. He glanced back at his lips. Which slowly curled into a smile. Oh no. he was done for.

“Steve…” Peter said between kisses.

“Mmm,” Steve said.

“Hey… wait a second… Steve…”

“What is it?” Steve asked.

“Do you realize I’ve only used this room twice… and both times were just…”

“Us making out on your bed?” Steve asked with a wink.

“Yes,” Peter said.

Steve grinned at him, stripping off his shirt.

“Shut it,” Peter said, though his shirt came off next.

Steve laughed. “Is that a problem?”

“I mean… no. But I’m going to associate this room just with one thing and that’s not all it should be. It kind of feels weird.”

“Why?” Steve asked.

“Because… this was a room made for high school me. I’m not in high school anymore.”

“I should hope not because I would draw the line at that much of an age difference.”

Peter snorted. “Oh, yeah, couple years out of high school is better.”

“It is,” Steve said.

He leaned back in.

A few more moments passed and then Peter groaned. “Steve.”

“Yes?” Steve asked.

“This is great. Really this is,” Peter said.

“But?” Steve asked.

“I want more than this. Right? You do, too. Right? This isn’t just…”

“No, it’s not just this. I want more too.”

“Okay, good,” Peter said.

“I want whatever you are willing to give me,” Steve said.

Peter groaned.

“Not in just that way. I want the whole shebang. I want dinner dates at a restaurant. Late night movies where we stay up way too late. Fighting criminals together. Taking down evil government organizations. Early morning sleepy breakfasts. And yes… also sex.”

Peter let his mouth drop open and stared at him. Before he slapped it closed. “I can’t believe you put all that in the same sentence.”

Steve grinned. “I want what I want.”

Peter smiled. “I want that too.”

“Okay, good.” Steve said. “And now we’ve established we aren’t interested in watching a movie right now… or going out. And we aren’t fighting criminals. So what’s left is…”

Peter blinked, wide eyed, heart racing.

Steve leaned in and started pressing kisses along Peter’s neck, moving downward.

Peter sucked in a deep breath. “Okay, fine. I guess I can handle that.”

Steve chuckled softly.

All Peter could do was let out a soft moan.

Peter shifted slightly on the bed and looked up at Steve.

“So… In love with me?”

Steve chuckled. “Yes.”

“How?” Peter asked.

“What do you mean, how?”

“I mean… we are still just getting to know each other and that’s a pretty deep thing and…”

“I know you,” Steve said.

Peter gave him a look. “How? Like surface level maybe sure but…”

“Well, obviously we have things we are still going to learn about each other. But I know the important things.”

“Like what?” Peter asked.

“Like… how selfless you are. How much you care for others. How you put others needs before your own. Whether out as Spider-man or at home with Morgan and Pepper. With how much care you put into your work for others.”

“I mean... that’s not...”

“Don’t undervalue it. You remade me my shield… but would only do so knowing it was okay by everyone else. By Pepper… By Tony…”

“Yeah. I mean… you needed it but if it wasn’t going to be okay…”

“You care so much. And that’s what I love,” Steve said.

“Oh,” Peter said softly.

“And… actually, we’ve discussed a fair amount of trauma between the two of us already.”

“That’s true,” Peter said.

“Like… the battle. And losing people,” Steve said softly.

“Right,” Peter said.

“So we know a fair amount about each other,” Steve said. “I’ve shared some of my deepest thoughts with you... even before this.”

“Steve…” Peter said.

Steve shook his head. “I don’t have many friends… or people I would consider true friends. When you’re in a position like I am… you have a lot of people who want to be on your good side. And a lot that want to get to know you for other reasons. Whether just for the popularity or to hurt you. As for friends… Nat… Nat’s one. Sam and Bucky were others. Tony… I would have said he was by the end…well, before I ruined it. But beyond that… I hardly even knew some of them. I would have never thought to tell them some of the things I’ve told you.”

“Well, yeah, but that’s because I’m one of the only ones left,” Peter said.

“No. I could have kept you at arms length. Treated you more like a colleague. Like a mentee.”

Peter scrunched up his nose.

“Yeah, could you imagine that?”

“Actually, pretty clearly. But I think I like this better.”

Steve smiled. “You’re smart. And you’ve been through a lot. We both have. And while shared experiences can bring you closer… it doesn’t always.”

“Right,” Peter said.

“Do you feel like you don’t know me?” Steve asked.

“I mean…” Peter said. “Some things, maybe.”

“Of course. Anything really bothering you?”

Peter turned to look up at the ceiling. “I mean… I guess I sort of know you too. I mean… you also care about people a ridiculous amount… it’s just… a little more restricted to those close to you.”

“That’s true,” Steve said. “Not all of us can help out the little guy all the time. I kind of wish I could... be better. Like you.”

“Oh stop,” Peter said. “I’m just used to being the little guy so helping the little guy... that’s just me.”

“I was the little guy once,” Steve said.

“Yeah? Hard to believe,” Peter said.

Steve chuckled. “Before. Before the war. Before it all.”

“Right. And that’s also you. You want to do what’s right. By any means necessary. Even if its not the acceptable way.”

Steve nodded. “Governments aren’t always right.”

“Yeah,” Peter said softly.

Steve hesitated. “Peter… the accords… I was mostly against them because they would dictate our actions. We wouldn’t be able to do what was necessary. I just… I want you to know that. That’s why…”

“Yeah, I get it. I mean… I get it now. I think Spider-Man wouldn’t be a thing with the accords so…”

Steve smiled softly. “You’re right. I like to do what is right. Whether that’s getting an experimental super serum and rushing in to fight Nazis… or… stopping a government from controlling others with weapons…”

“Right,” Peter said. “And if you become a bit of a fugitive…”

Steve chuckled. “Technically… still am. Though I think they ended up dropping the charges. I never checked… they just started calling on me again when they realized just about everyone else was gone or AWOL.”

“Huh,” Peter said.

“That bother you? That I might be a fugitive?”

Peter laughed. “Obviously not.”

Steve smiled and Peter turned back to curl into him.

“Plus, you’re pretty reckless,” Peter said.

“Reckless, am I?” Steve asked.

“Yeah. I mean… you don’t like parachutes… you run headfirst into battles.”

“And what do you do?” Steve asked.

“True. But I have my webs to catch me,” Peter said.

“Well, we’re both a little reckless then,” Steve said.

“Like with this?” Peter asked.

“I don’t think we’re being reckless about this,” Steve said.

“Why?”

“Because we’re having this discussion. We both obviously want this to work out.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

They were quiet a moment.

“So… okay,” Peter said. “Obviously we know each other’s deepest fears and desires then…”

“Okay…” Steve said.

“But do you even know my favourite colour?” Peter asked with a grin.

Steve chuckled. “Oh, obviously blue and red.”

“Aww man. That was too easy. Okay, fine,” Peter said.

Steve winked. “I think the bigger question is do you know mine?”

Peter narrowed his eyes. “Somehow I feel like it’s something random. Like… green.”

Steve laughed. “I kind of like green. But I’m going to go with yellow.”

“Yellow?” Peter asked. “No one likes yellow.”

“Oh, I like yellow.”

“Do you?”

“I do.”

“Well, that’s the deal breaker then.”

“Oh no… I knew we should have started with sharing favourite colours and not our worries about the past and the future.”

Peter laughed. “Okay, fine. You can be in love with me.”

“Glad I have permission.”

“You’ll just have to wait for me to catch up a bit.”

“Sounds good. Just don’t make me wait too long,” Steve said.

Peter laughed, rolling over on top of Steve and pressing a long kiss to his mouth.

“So they emerge.”

Peter blushed as he made his way into the kitchen and Steve nodded at her. Peter felt like all he was doing lately was blushing.

“Nat,” Steve said.

She grinned at them around her tea.

“We are just taking advantage of the end of summer break,” Steve said.

“I mean you are on an eternal summer break. When I’m finally done with homework I’ll be very happy,” Peter said.

“You only have a couple years left,” Steve said,

“Probably can finish it in two,” Peter said. “Faster if I took more classes but I don’t want to put that much pressure on myself. Still need time for other things,” he said, glancing at Steve but then back to Natasha. “Like Spider-Man.”

Natasha snorted. “Right. I know where your priorities lie right now,” she said. “Probably back in that bedroom.”

“Okay, enough,” Steve said, though he was grinning.

“Yeah, Nat. What? You want us to be together or not?” Peter asked.

She shrugged. “I mean, I’ll wait until you’re out of this honeymoon phase. And can separate for more than two minutes. Right now you two are sickening.”

Steve turned to Peter. “She means that in a good way.”

“Do I?” she asked.

“Well I mean… I do have to go back to school on Monday…” Peter started.

Steve pouted. “I know.”

“And… we really have spent all our time together this last week.”

“Is that a problem?” Steve asked.

“I mean… I was just wondering... do you have Avengers work to do?”

Steve shrugged. “Not really.”

“Not really?” Peter asked.

Steve glanced at Natasha who shook her head.

“We were following some leads but… still nothing,” Natasha said.

“We’ll find him,” Steve said.

“It’s been two years…” Natasha said.

Peter glanced between the two. “Can I help?”

“You have a passport and can leave New York?” Natasha asked.

Peter frowned. “I mean… I could get one?”

“Don’t worry about it, Peter,” Steve said.

“Right. I mean I’m not really an Avenger…”

“You essentially are in all but title. You could be,” Steve said.

Peter waived him off. “Two more years of school. At least.”

Steve chuckled. “Okay.”

Natasha stared at them both. “Okay out with it. Why are you really joining me in the kitchen right now?”

“What? We can’t be hungry?” Peter asked.

Natasha gave them a glance.

Steve glanced at Peter then back to Natasha. “You’re alone.”

She raised an eyebrow. “I like to be alone.”

“Right,” Steve said. “But… usually I’d spend time with you during the week and…”

“And you and Peter have been holed up in his bedroom since the time he gets here until the time he leaves?” Natasha said. “Oh, to have super stamina and healing.”

Peter blushed again.

Steve just nodded.

“I’m a big girl. I can handle it. And like I said… you two are still in the honeymoon stage. And like Peter said… he’ll be at school next week. You can bother me then.”

Steve glanced between them both. “Well… if you’re sure…”

“Oh my god, Steve,” Peter said, laughing. “Who’s still a teenager here?”

Steve shrugged.

“Bye boys,” Natasha said.

And they were off again.

Peter couldn’t believe he was in his second year of college already.

He would be done his schooling in two years and then… well… he was working at Stark industries. Well, granted he was already doing that but… he always wanted a college degree.

And he also had Spider-Man. And also… dating an Avenger.

He couldn’t believe he and Steve had been dating just over a week at this point. It somehow felt longer and also completely fake at the same time. They’d been spending so much time together before that they skipped all formalities like getting to know each other because, as they discovered, they kind of already knew each other.

And this was now the longest time they’d spent apart since they’d gotten together. Peter had worried he’d feel smothered but staring at the school in front of him… he wondered why he didn’t just go back to the compound.

He had a job lined up. Did he really need a higher education?

He started walking inside and headed to his first class right away, letting it distract him from everything else.

He smiled at something the professor said and immediately texted it to Steve, starting a text stream that should not have been started during class.

He made his way out after and finally noticed another message.

“Shit,” he said, before he messaged back. “Meet you for lunch.”

He made his way to the cafeteria and waved sheepishly at Cindy and Brad as they stared at him from across the room. He grabbed some food and went to join them.

“Hey! Can’t believe we’re back in school already!” Peter exclaimed.

“Can’t believe you ghosted me for the last week. What the hell, Parker?”

Peter blushed and shrugged.

“Dude… she kept thinking you died or something. And we kept watching the news and not seeing any sightings,” Brad said.

“Oh, I’m so sorry. I’m fine. I promise,” Peter said.

“Yeah,” Cindy said. “You scared me.”

“Sorry,” Peter said. “I mean I was just kind of busy.”

“Busy with what?” she asked.

“I mean to be fair you said you were busy this week too…”

“Yeah, getting ready for school. But we can still chat,’” she said. “Unless… you don’t want to?”

“No, no that’s fine.”

“I mean if it’s awkward that we’re still hanging out after everything…”

“No, it’s not that, I promise.”

“Then what is it?” she asked, eyes narrowed.

Peter shrugged. “I mean…. I was just… busy. Hanging out… with my… boyfriend?” he said, though it came out more as a question.

Cindy froze, staring at him. “Did you just say boyfriend? If that boyfriend isn’t Steve Rogers, I swear to God, Peter.”

“It is.”

“It is what?”

“Steve.”

Cindy screamed and Peter covered his ears.

 “Not so loud!” he exclaimed.

“Peter! Oh my god! When did this happen! What happened! Tell me everything!”

“Oh my god!” Peter said, but he was grinning from ear to ear. “It’s not really public knowledge yet. That would be a shitstorm in the news.”

“Oh my god. Oh my god. I thought you were never going to make a move. Brad! He did it!”

Brad’s mouth had dropped open and he was staring at Peter.

“I mean technically he did but sort of well…”

“Tell me everything!” she squealed.

“Right here? At lunch?” Peter asked.

“You’re right. Not enough time. I need more time. When’s your next class? No, you’re skipping.”

“I’m not skipping the first class of the semester.”

“Yes you are. It’s usually just going over the syllabus and lots of people transfer classes the first week anyway and miss it. You’ll be fine.”

“I like going over the syllabus. It prepares me for the year.”

“Peter. Shut up and tell me about Steven Grant Rogers.”

Peter laughed. “Oh. He’s totally in love with me.”

She squealed again.

Peter clasped his hands over his ears and she got the hint. “Sorry, sorry,”

“Yeah, it’s fine,” Peter said.

“But please do explain,” she said.

“I can’t believe you are getting your ex-boyfriend to tell you about how he is now dating Captain America. My life is crazy since I started dating you,” Brad said. “I can’t believe he dumped you for Captain America.”

“Technically I dumped him,” Cindy said.

“True,” Peter said. “I mean… I dunno. There was just all this tension between us and well, you know. We avoided each other. Then I came back and he’d made me a cake for my birthday and he showed me the room Tony made for me there and I just tried to talk to him and got absolutely nothing out and he blurted out he was in love with me. And a lot of other things. And then I kissed him.”

“You did not. That is not a move I thought you’d make,” she said.

“Hey!” Peter exclaimed. “But yes… I kissed him.”

“And then what?” Cindy asked.

“Then… he kissed back. And we kept kissing. And we decided we wanted to date.”

“Just like that?” she asked.

Peter nodded.

“And then?”

Peter chuckled. “Wow… how much do you want to pry?”

She raised an eyebrow. “Did you have sex with Captain America?”

Peter’s blush took over his entire face.

“Holy shit,” she said.

“I mean we basically… haven’t left the bedroom much.”

“I can’t believe I’m hearing this,” she said. “From Peter Parker. Who didn’t even want to touch me.”

“Sorry,” he said. “And it wasn’t all sex I mean we also had some pretty deep discussions and…yeah, sorry.”

“Don’t be. You just… obviously weren’t into me. And me you. So no harm.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“But you and... mmm okay I’m imagining that now…”

“Your boyfriend is right here.”

“And been oddly silent,” Cindy said.

Both Peter and Cindy turned to look at Brad.

“It’s so creepy when you two do that,” he said. “You guys are dumb. The reason you two didn’t work out dating is because you act like siblings.”

Peter blinked and turned to stare at Cindy. “What?” he asked.

She tilted her head. “Okay, I can see that.”

“Really?” Peter asked.

Brad nodded. “Yeah.”

“Okay…” Peter said. “Not sure I feel good about that if she’s my sibling and we dated.”

Brad shrugged. “You didn’t know.”

Cindy stared at him. “But… you’ve still been quiet.”

“What do you want me to say? Your ex is with Captain America. My mind is blown. It’s blown all the time. Because he’s Spider-Man. And he talks to me. And you. And he’s just… here.”

Peter stared. “Because we’re friends,” he said.

“We’re friends… I’m friends with Spider-Man. Even though I’m dating your ex. Who broke up with you for me.”

“I thought you just said we were more like siblings anyway so us dating didn’t really matter,” Peter said.

“But dude…” Brad said.

“Okay. Look. Yeah, we’re friends. You’re a good dude. You two are great together,” Peter said.

Cindy shook her head. “Okay enough about us. I want every juicy detail about you and Steve.”

“Everything?” Peter asked.

Brad winced. “If you’re going to tell everything… I’m out. But I will listen to the summary of it.”

Peter laughed. “Well… okay. But I mean it’s all still really new.”

“Yes yes,” Cindy said. “And I still am expecting to be asked to the wedding.”

Peter rolled his eyes, but allowed her questions.

“Do you have to go to school?” Steve asked.

Peter grinned back at him. “Yes.”

“And you have to work in the lab?” Steve asked.

Peter nodded. “Yes.”

“And you have to go out as Spider-Man.”

“Steve,” Peter said, swirling around in his chair.

“Yeah?”

“You need a hobby. Or a job.”

Steve groaned. “Being over bearing again?”

“I have never said that. You said that. But you need something to do during the day now that I’m back at school.”

“Because I can’t do you…” Steve said.

“You have a very dirty mind.”

“I’ve been hiding it. Have to keep up my perfect image,” Steve said.

Peter laughed. “Come here.”

Steve pushed off so his chair scooted toward Peter.

Peter reached out and brought him close. “I’m right here. But like I said before… I want everything. Not just…”

“Sex,” Steve said, with a grin.

“Shut it,” Peter said.

“Why do you blush every time I mention it?” Steve asked.

“Because you keep mentioning it in public places.”

Steve looked around. “It’s just us in the lab.”

“Friday’s here,” Peter said.

“Friday doesn’t care. I’m sure she’s seen worse.”

Friday piped up. “Boss had lots of public videos in all state of undress.”

Peter’s mouth dropped open. “Please do not ever show those to me.”

“Understood,” Friday said.

Peter glared at Steve who laughed.

“Peter,” Steve said.

“What?” Peter asked.

“Do I make you nervous?”

“Obviously,” Peter said.

“Why?” Steve asked.

“Because… because I want this to go well. Because I don’t want to do anything wrong. And I just…”

“Nothing is going wrong. You just have to be yourself. Like you have been.”

Peter smiled. “Yeah, I know. But you keep saying you’re overbearing. I’m used to so much freedom. I have been neglecting the city. I have to go out patrolling more but you keep drawing me in here at night. And I really should visit home more often. I miss Morgan. And Mom.”

“Of course,” Steve said, pulling away.

“No, none of that. And then we go on a real date, okay? Somewhere not here.”

Steve grinned. “I can work with that.”

“Okay, good. Because we are going to get out of here and have a perfect first date.”

“Sounds like a plan,” Steve said.

“I can’t wait,” Peter said.

“Me either,” Steve responded.

Peter swung high above the city, trying to catch the guy running from him.

“You’ll never catch me, Spider-Man!”

“So cliché,” Peter said, as he kept swinging. Although maybe the guy had a point. What kind of propulsion was on his bike? It had to be some kind of alien technology because Peter was pushing his fastest swinging speeds and just barely keeping up.

“I’m going to get away!”

“Man, just stop! We can chat, you know, talk about our lives…”

“No can do! I have a deadline to meet,” the guy yelled back.

Peter sighed and kept swinging. At this rate he was definitely going to be late.

As if on cue Karen let him know he was getting a call.

“Who is it? Because if its Mom I’m not answering again after last time. She does not like to see me in action.”

“Steve is calling.”

“Oh, pick up,” Peter said.

“Hey, Peter, are you almost here?”

Peter grunted as he took a sharp turn. “Ah, sorry. I’m going to be a bit late.”

Steve nodded on the video. “Okay I mean… I can wait. Do you know how long?”

“Not sure,” he said.

“It’s our first real date,” Steve said. “You know, one that isn’t us just hanging out at the compound, watching movies, working, fucking…”

Peter snorted. “I know. I’m sorry. I’ll be there as soon as I can.”

“You going to stand me up on our first date? Because you know, if you really don’t want to…” Steve said jokingly, though Peter let his eyes drift over and could see some tension in his face.

“No, Steve. That’s not it. I want to. I really want to. It’s just…” Peter started, before his eyes widened and he called out. “Watch out!”

“For what?” Steve asked. Then he frowned. “Are you in the suit?”

“Maybe…” Peter said.

Steve raised an eyebrow. “Peter…”

“I was going to ignore it… let someone else deal with it. But he came out of nowhere in front of me! And he has some crazy tech. I want to know what it is.”

Steve chuckled, shaking his head.

“I’m sorry,” Peter said, taking another swing.

“It’s okay. Is this going to be a fast criminal catch or…”

“Not sure.”

“Do you need backup?”

“I mean nah… should be… oh my god wall!”

“What?” Steve asked as Peter narrowly missed the wall.

“Never mind. Close call. I mean… I’m sorry. I know we were meeting up for dinner…for our first real date… and I really want to come. I promise I do. it’s just…this is taking way longer than I thought. If this guy would just slow down…”

Steve was quiet a moment. “Let me join you. The faster we take him down the faster we can enjoy our time together.”

“I mean… okay. But how far away are you?”

“Not too far,” Steve said. “I’ll be there in five.”

“Five? Were you on your way before?”

“Maybe,” Steve said. “Maybe I left the restaurant as soon as I figured out you were in the suit.”

Peter groaned and continued swinging. At this rate he was more likely to run out of web fluid before he caught up.

A few minutes later he was finally gaining on him when he heard his comms turn on.

“If we pincer him at the next big intersection we could cut him off.”

Peter smiled. “Yeah? Sounds like a plan. You coming from the front?”

“Yup,” Steve said.

Peter heard the motor in the background. “Steve…”

“Uh huh?”

“Are you on your motorcycle.”

“What do you think?”

Peter groaned. “That’s so hot.”

“Really? So, you think a guy on a motorcycle is hot?”

“Steve… I mean I think you’re hot in general. But…is that why you’re doing this?”

“Partially. But I also don’t want to miss our night together.”

Peter snorted. “Our night together. Like we don’t see each other as often as we can.”

“I mean this was supposed to be our first real date. Something not at the compound.”

“I know,” Peter said. “You’ve said repeatedly.”

“And it’s taken longer than we expected to make it happen.”

“I’m sorry…”

“Because you’re so busy with school lately…”

“Yeah,” Peter said. “I mean it’s only been a few weeks…”

“So, if we’re not going to make it to the restaurant, this could be our date night.”

“What? Fighting crime?”

“Sure. What else for a couple of superheroes?” Steve asked.

Peter smiled. “Sure. Now are you in position or…?”

“Ready to go. Head him my way.”

Peter did just that, cutting him off until he forced the guy directly to where Steve was.

“Aw shit!” the guy exclaimed, skidding right up to Steve as he threw the shield and toppled the motorcycle, causing the guy to skid onto the ground.

Peter landed behind them. “I did most of the work.”

“Of course, you did,” Steve said.

Peter threw out some webs, catching the guy and sticking him to the ground.

“Now… what do you have to say for yourself?” Peter asked.

“When did you two start working together?” the guy asked.

Peter smiled. “I’m basically an Avenger,” Peter said.

“Since when?” the guy asked.

Peter pouted. “Hey…”

“You know, that’s because you never officially joined…” Steve said.

“I sort of joined when I went to space,” Peter said.

“I mean you kept saying you weren’t officially joining…”

“Can I officially join?” Peter teased.

“Yeah? You really want to now? Not when you finish school?” Steve asked.

“I mean I keep pushing it off… but... might as well,” Peter said.

“Okay. Officially an Avenger.”

“Yay!” Peter cheered.

The guy just stared between them both.

“But seriously where did you get this stuff?” Peter asked.

The guy sighed and started detailing his story.

Since it was more of a shield type call, Steve called it in and they got the correct people to take the guy in. But then it was just Peter and Steve walking away from the scene.

“Did you bring your full Captain America suit to our date?” Peter asked.

“You brought your suit.”

“Mine’s nanotech. I bring it everywhere.”

“I just had a feeling,” Steve said.

Peter laughed. “I can’t believe you suited up for this.”

“People need to see me in action every once in a while. Can’t let them forget.”

“Forget,” Peter mumbled. “They wouldn’t forget.”

Steve laughed. “Well, now that is taken care of…”

“Yeah?” Peter asked.

“Want to grab some food? I mean… I kind of left the restaurant and I don’t think they’ll hold our reservation but…”

“Sorry,” Peter said. “But man… you really do have a focus on eating.”

“I like to eat. And we were going to eat. And also…you always eat after battles.”

“Oh, this was such a battle for you. You just showed up and bam, guy’s down.”

“You had been chasing him for a while. You must have worked up an appetite.”

Peter smiled. “Okay, fine. Food. Should we change or…

“Why bother?” Steve said, grabbing onto Peter’s hand and pulling him into a café.

“This looks nice,” Peter said, letting his helmet retract but still wearing the iron spider.

Everyone in the café turned around to face them, their mouths dropping open and some of them freezing in place.

They grabbed a seat and a menu and after a moment a very shy waiter approached them.

“Uh... Hi… what can I … get for you?”

“Hmmm I don’t know. What do you feel like, Steve?” Peter asked.

“Anything. Burgers? You have burgers?”

The waiter nodded.

“Okay. I’ll get… two. How about you, Peter?”

Peter snorted. “Count me in. And just two? I bet I could do three.”

“Yeah?” Steve asked.

Peter nodded.

“I bet you could do more,” Steve said.

Peter laughed. “Probably. But let’s start with this.”

They both smiled at each other a moment and Steve leaned over to wipe some dirt off Peter’s face.

“How did you even get that there with your mask on?”

“I’m just talented I guess,” Peter said. He sighed. “Well… so much for a perfect first date, huh?”

“You know… I wouldn’t expect any less, actually. If we were able to go somewhere peacefully and just have a regular dinner? Would that even be us?”

“I guess not,” Peter said.

“Well, I’m glad I’m here with you,” Steve said.

Peter smiled softly. “Yeah.”

They waited for their food and ate, enjoying each other’s company. Peter was sure this would be on the front page of the news tomorrow. Who cares about the guy they were after… Captain America and Spiderman eating in a café together in full costume. Yeah… that’s the money-maker.

And in the end… Steve was right. They weren’t the type of people to have a normal first date. This was more like them.

Chapter Text

“Captain America inducts Spider-Man into the Avengers. Takes him out for celebratory dinner. Could he not afford better than a café?” Pepper said, pulling away from her phone to look up at Peter in amusement.

“Okay, so maybe our first date didn’t go exactly as planned… but I mean…”

“Yeah, that’s definitely more you.”

Peter laughed. “And it’s not like they know it was a date… obviously.”

“No. But I’m sure that will get out to the public soon.”

“Probably,” Peter said.

“And you’re okay with that?” she asked.

Peter shrugged. “I mean… yeah.”

Pepper smiled. “You really like him, don’t you?”

Peter shrugged again. “I didn’t expect to. I mean…he’s just… he’s Captain America. But he’s such a dork!”

Pepper laughed. “Okay?”

“Like… sure, the public see the whole persona image… kind of like they do with us too. But… okay, we couldn’t decide on a movie the other day so we just rewatched Star Wars again. And I’m not the only one who loves it. But then… okay look at this,” Peter said, and pulled his phone out to scroll through some photos.

“You got him to dress up as Han Solo?”

“Oh, he did that himself. But I told him I am absolutely not dressing up as Leia.”

Pepper laughed again.

“He’s just… I don’t have to act differently around him. I can just be me.”

“I am so glad for you,” Pepper said. “And one day you should reintroduce him to me as your boyfriend.”

“Mom. You know him.”

“I do. But you’re always over there. He can come here too. And I know, I know, you’ve basically moved in there now but…”

“I still live here too,” Peter said.

“Of course you do,” she said.

“I mean you own both places so… I still live in your place regardless.”

“Smartass.”

Peter grinned.

He looked down as Morgan ran into his legs. “Peta! Up!”

“Up, you say?” he asked, reaching down and putting Morgan on his lap.

She giggled and snuggled into him before reaching up to the table to try to grab some of his food.

“Hey, do you not want your own food?” Peter asked.

“No!” She exclaimed before stuffing some of Peter’s into her mouth.

“I was eating that miss Morgan,” Peter said.

She giggled and looked back at Pepper than Peter.

“Morgan… you let your brother eat. You have your own plate right here.”

She shook her head, giggling still.

Peter snorted. “How do we say no to her?”

Pepper simply pushed Morgan’s plate over to Peter and he offered that to her instead. She shook her head still.

“Well, guess she’s eating my breakfast. I’ll have to eat hers. Looks yummy,” Peter said, reaching for some from Morgan’s plate.

“No!!!” she exclaimed again. “Mine!”

“On no! Well than what will I eat?” Peter asked.

Morgan looked between the two plates before pushing Peter’s plate toward him again.

“Why thank you,” Peter said.

She giggled and started eating from her own plate.

“You sure you two are going to be okay without me? Pepper asked.

“Yeah, of course. Me and Morgan love to hang out, right?” Peter said.

She grinned at him from a mouthful of food.

“Hey, Morgan, chew please,” Pepper said.

She promptly started chewing.

“We’re good, Mom,” Peter said.

“Okay. If you’re sure.”

“Mom… I know you haven’t left her alone like this before, but we are going to be perfectly okay. It’s two days.”

“Two days with me not even in the same city.”

“I can take care of her for two days.”

“I already feel bad I’m making you take a day off school and…”

“And it’s for a good reason.”

“Happy could have…”

“Happy is coming with you.”

“He could have stayed.”

“Mom. Don’t worry. And if I really need help I have people I can ask to help.”

“Like Steve?”

“I mean I’m sure he’d come over and help if I asked but I don’t really think he knows what to do with a toddler.”

Pepper smiled. “Well, if you want to invite him over that’s okay too, you know. Just remember Morgan is here.”

“Mom.”

“Okay,” she said. “I just worry…”

“I know you do. We will be okay.”

“And James is on call too if you need anything…”

“Mom. Go. Have an adult weekend.”

“It’s work.”

“With adults. In a different place. We are going to be just fine.”

Pepper frowned. “I know. I know you are capable of watching your sister. I just haven’t left her for this long before. And not in the same city. I will literally not be able to make it back quickly if something happens.”

“Mom. If something happens… which it wont… I can take care of it. And if not… we know wizards and such,” Peter said. “I’m sure they could help us get you back here ASAP.”

Pepper stared at them. “Okay. You’re right. I’m working myself up.”

She started gathering her belongings. Peter knew this was a big deal for her. Because Morgan was usually with one of them. Usually with her, or Happy, or Rhodey, or Peter. Happy was almost more babysitter these days than security at Stark Industries.

“Have a good flight.”

“I’ll call as soon as we land,” she said.

She wandered around the table and picked Morgan up from Peter’s lap.

“You behave for your brother, okay?” Pepper said.

Morgan blew Pepper a raspberry.

“I’m going to take that as a yes.”

Peter chuckled. “Go. You’ll miss your flight.”

Pepper sighed. “Okay, I’m leaving. Two days…” she said.

“Two days,” Peter agreed.

Pepper gave them one more look before she was heading off.

Morgan waved to her as she left then turned back to Peter.

Peter hoped this went well. Morgan was used to being without Pepper for some of the day while she worked. But not for two days. He only hoped she’d still be okay at bedtime … when her mom wasn’t there.

Most of the day went great. They played with some toys, ate some lunch, Morgan took a nap, Peter texted Steve.

And then the closer it got toward dinner time, the more Morgan started to whine.

“Mama?” she asked.

“She’s working, remember? She will see you in two days. Peta’s here now, remember?”

Morgan nodded but stared back at the door.

Peter figured it was only a matter of time before she realized and tried to hurry up with dinner and getting her ready for bed. But it was no use.

As soon as they finished eating, she was staring at the door again. Pepper sometimes missed dinner but was always there for bedtime.

“Mama…” Morgan said, tears in her eyes.

“Shh, it’s okay. She will see you soon.”

Morgan’s lip wobbled.

“Want me to read you a story?”

Morgan shook her head no.

“A bath! You love baths,” he said.

She still shook her head no.

Her lip wobbled more.

“I know… come on, let’s play Spider-Man.”

She tilted her head.

“Climb with me, Morgan,” he said.

She stared at him as he picked her up and went to the wall, climbing up slightly.

“Look we’re on the wall!”

She blinked at her new position before looking down and pointing.

“Yup, so high up.”

She giggled.

“I am so going to get in trouble for this.”

Truthfully, he was only about a foot higher than he would be standing but she seemed to enjoy it. However, the distraction only lasted a moment.

“Okay, bedtime,” he said.

And that was where the crying started. She just wasn’t used to not being tucked in by Pepper.

Sure, there had been a couple times with Happy or Rhodey… and Peter had put her to bed before. But it was like she could sense the difference of her mom not being there.

“She will be back so soon,” Peter said.

The crying continued and Peter sighed. And then as if on cue his phone started ringing. He glanced at it and saw Pepper’s name.

“Hey Mom,” he said, answering it.

Morgan’s cries quieted a little as she looked at Peter.

“Mama?”

“Hey, Peter. How’s it going? I was hoping to catch you and Morgan before she went to sleep.”

“MAMA!” she screamed.

“Oh,” Pepper said.

Peter turned the screen to face Morgan who started babbling, big tears rushing down her face.

“She misses you,” Peter said. “But she’s okay. We’re okay. She just misses you.”

“Oh, baby,” Pepper said. “I miss you too. I wanted to call and tell you to have a goodnight! And you are being good for your brother, right?” she asked.

Morgan nodded.

“Good. I love you so much,” Pepper said.

Morgan sniffled again.

In the end it took Pepper telling Morgan a story before she finally drifted off and Peter moved into the other room.

“I promise she was totally fine until I tried to put her to bed. She’s fine. We’re fine.”

“I know,” Pepper said. “I know you both are. It just hurts to be away from you both.”

“Mom…” Peter said.

“I miss you both,” she said.

“And we miss you. How’d it go today?”

Pepper sighed. “You know, you’d think people would figure out how to have meetings at some point but…”

Peter chuckled. “That bad?”

“Yes,” she said. “Incompetent all of them. But I’ll work it out.”

“I know you will.”

“You’ll tell me if you need me home though, right because...”

“Mom! We’re good. I promise.”

“Okay. I know. And she will have to get used to me not being there all the time… I just feel bad.”

“I know. And that’s okay. She’s strong. Like you.”

“And you.”

They spoke for a few more moments before Peter hung up.

He could do this for two more days. Well, one more full day then Pepper was back the next afternoon.

Peter ran to open the door, amused smile on his face.

“Were you sent to check on me?” Peter asked.

Steve held his hands up. “No. I just thought you could use some company? You said last night was rough.”

Peter chuckled. “She just missed her mom. But I’m good.”

“Really? Because I could leave…”

“Come in,” Peter said.

Steve walked inside and took a look around.

“Huh, you haven’t really been here, have you?”

“Didn’t feel like I should,” Steve said.

“It’s more our space now than Tony’s,” Peter said.

“That I can believe,” Steve said, still looking around.

Morgan ran out into the room and stared at them.

“Hey, Morgan. This is Steve. You remember Steve?”

Morgan shook her head no.

“Hey,” Steve said, getting down to her level. “It’s very nice to meet you.”

Peter smiled softly in the background.

Steve held his hand out for her to shake and she stared at it before giving it an awkward high five.

Peter snorted. “Good one, Morgan!”

Morgan ran back to hide behind the couch.

Steve straightened up and picked up the bag he brought with him.

“What’s that?” Peter asked.

“Food. Figured you might be hungry. Both of you?”

“Yeah?” Peter said, with a grin. “Well, I am not saying no to that.”

Steve smiled. “Great,” he said, walking to the kitchen and starting to set up.

At the mention of food, Morgan’s curiosity made her peek out from behind the couch and run to hide behind Peter’s legs instead.

Peter smiled and reached down, picking her up where she curled into his arms.

“Hey, this is just Steve. He’s…” Peter hesitated, looking up at Steve.

Steve glanced back at him briefly.

“He’s my boyfriend,” Peter said.

Steve smiled and turned back to unpacking his bag.

“And you have no idea what that means,” Peter said, laughing. “He’s here to… make us food. Yummy, yummy food.”

“Food?” Morgan asked.

“Yup!” Peter said.

She became a little less cautious after that but didn’t seem to want Peter to put her down.

“Sorry. I know I kind of just barged in here… I probably should have called,” Steve said.

“All good. We could use some company, right Mo?”

Morgan just watched Steve with big eyes.

Steve smiled. “I just meant… I hope this is okay. Me being here. With uh… Tony’s daughter.”

“Mom said it was okay. Actually, she told me I could call and invite you over if I wanted to.”

“Oh. Good. That’s good,” Steve said.

“Yeah. Plus, she’s my sister too, not just Tony’s daughter.”

“Right,” Steve said.

“And you know, Mom and Nat have been talking about us behind our backs this whole time anyway.”

“Yeah?” Steve asked, with a grin. “Pots?” he asked.

Peter pointed to a drawer. “Yeah. Apparently, we were both very obvious in our attraction for each other.”

“Very obvious but not to each other,” Steve said.

“True,” Peter said. He started to get out other things he’d figure Steve would need.

“Thanks,” Steve said. “Okay, I think I have everything…”

“Okay, good. Because Morgan is getting wiggly.” And so she was. Peter put her down and she started to run off.

Peter glanced between her and Steve and Steve waived him off.

“You’re watching her, not supervising me. I can do this myself,” Steve said.

“Can you? I’m not so sure…” Peter teased.

Steve shot him a look and Peter laughed but went after Morgan.

A little bit later the smell of delicious food filled the penthouse and Peter got Morgan ready to eat, all three of them sitting around the table.

“It’s weird having you here,” Peter said.

“Weird good? Or weird bad?” Steve asked.

“I mean its good. Just that we usually only see each other at the compound.”

“True. That’s sort of our home base.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

He started focusing back on Morgan, getting her to eat, though she was pretty distracted by Steve.

Now that he had made her food she seemed way less wary of him.

They ate pretty quickly and Peter went to clean Morgan up from eating.

After, they found Steve washing up in the kitchen and went to play in the other room. Soon, Steve joined them too, getting all the way down on the ground to play blocks with Morgan.

It made something incredibly warm stir in Peter’s chest.

As time went on, Morgan grew less cautious and started playing more with Steve too.

Peter smiled, watching them. Steve coming over was a great idea. He was definitely distracting Morgan from her mom being away.

Peter glanced at his phone as he heard it beep, seeing a message from Cindy.

‘School is boring without you here. Come back.’

Peter chuckled. ‘Watching Morgan, you know that. Am I missing anything important?’

‘Is anything really that important?’

Peter smiled before he snapped a quick picture of Steve and Morgan.

‘Delete this immediately, okay?’ he texted, before he sent her the picture.

‘!!! Peter!!!’

Peter laughed, but she did respond that she deleted it. Peter on the other hand, was going to keep that picture forever.

“What’s so funny?” Steve asked.

“Nothing. Cindy thinks you two are cute.”

Steve glanced up at him. “Oh yeah? Just Cindy?”

“Maybe me too,” Peter said. “It’s a cute pic.”

Steve chuckled. “Am I going to meet this Cindy some day?”

“Oh, yeah. For sure. She is desperate to meet you,” Peter said.

“Okay,” Steve said, still chuckling.

“Yeah, yeah, so smug. Her boyfriend still makes fun of her for dumping me only for me to date an Avenger.”

“I mean, didn’t we agree you’re an Avenger now too?”

“I guess so. Though I don’t do anything different.”

Steve shrugged. “It’s really just me and Nat anyway… Thor’s basically out. Bruce is done with being an Avenger. Clint’s still missing. And Tony…”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

Morgan climbed over to Peter and yawned.

“Are you tired?” Peter asked.

She nodded and curled up.

“Okay. I’m just going to put her down for a nap. I’ll be back.”

“Sounds good,” Steve said.

When Peter returned, Steve was just tidying up.

“You don’t have to do that…” Peter started.

“It’s fine,” Steve said.

“Okay,” Peter said.

“What?” Steve asked.

“What what?” Peter asked.

“What’s that look?”

Peter shrugged, blushing slightly and turning away.

“Peter….”

“You were really good with her.”

“Well, I was trying really hard not to mess up.”

“You didn’t… at all. Thank you for being here. You are definitely helping distract her. And I like the company. Not that I couldn’t have done it on my own.”

“Oh, I know. But… it’s nice to spend some family time together.”

“Yeah,” Peter said. “Dose of serotonin from a toddler.”

Steve smiled.

“So, we probably have like… maybe an hour before she wakes up. TV?” Peter asked.

“Sure,” Steve said, and they snuggled down on the couch.

Peter glanced up as he heard the door open and Morgan looked up from her high chair.

“Mama!” she exclaimed, reaching her arms up and making grabby hands.

Pepper moved quickly into the room, picking Morgan up. “My baby! How are you, Morgan? And you, Peter?”

Morgan curled into Pepper and started babbling, some words, others just noises.

“Good. We’re good. You’re home earlier than expected. How was your trip?”

“Oh, exhausting. I think I much prefer the break at nights at home. And spending time with you two. I think meetings have gotten way worse in person. We should just have them online.”

Peter smiled.

“And how were you? Did you behave? You didn’t even call me last night?”

“Sorry… she fell asleep. Was completely worn out.”

“Oh really? And what did you get up to then?” Pepper asked.

Morgan giggled and looked away.

“What does that mean?” Pepper asked, before turning to Peter.

“Oh, well,” Peter said, trying to hide a smile.

“Peter Parker, what are you hiding?”

“Not what. Who. Steve came over and uh…”

“Oh Peter. I said that was perfectly fine.”

“Yeah, but uh… Morgan wasn’t the only one worn out. He was running around chasing her around the room. You know… you’d think a super soldier could keep up with a toddler but…”

Pepper raised an eyebrow and Peter led her to the couch in the living room where Steve was asleep still.

She chuckled and glanced at Peter.

“Apparently, he can sleep through a lot of noise. Funny that, for an Avenger.”

“Maybe you should wake him up?” Pepper said.

Peter shook Steve’s shoulder lightly. “Steve?” he said.

Steve scrunched his eyes shut more. “Is it morning?”

Peter chuckled. “Yes. You said you were just going to rest your eyes…”

“And it’s morning?” he asked, waking up more, sitting up.

“Good morning, Steve,” Pepper said.

“Pepper. Oh. Hi. I was… I just…”

“Calm down,” she said.

Steve looked wide eyed at the both of them.

“Mom, this is my boyfriend Steve. Steve, my mom, Pepper Potts.”

Steve looked at Peter like he was crazy but Pepper smiled. “Nice to meet you officially as Peter’s boyfriend.”

“Oh,” Steve said. “Right. Yes.”

Peter snorted.

“I’ll just…” Steve said.

“We’ll give you a moment,” Pepper said, walking away with Morgan.

“Well, that was humiliating. Why did you let me sleep?” Steve said.

“You looked so peaceful. I didn’t want to wake you,” Peter said.

“Oh,” Steve said.

“I mean I could have let you join me in an actual bed but…”

“But…” Steve said.

“Peaceful. You were so peaceful.”

Steve gave him a look.

Peter chuckled as Steve finally woke up properly, finally getting up from the couch.

“Well, I should probably… go then,” Steve said.

“You can stay for breakfast,” Pepper called out.

“I think I’ve stayed long enough…” Steve said.

“All right. But don’t be a stranger. You are welcome here, okay?”

“Thank you,” Steve said.

“As long as you treat Peter right.”

“Of course.”

“Mom!” Peter exclaimed.

Pepper just winked.

Peter walked Steve out. “So… thanks. This was really sweet.”

“I just wanted to keep you company.”

“Yeah… but… you were great with her. She really seemed to warm up to you.”

“Thanks. I mean… I haven’t really been around kids too much but…”

“Steve,” Peter said.

“Yeah?”

Peter leaned in and gave Steve a huge kiss.

“Oh,” Steve said.

Peter smiled at him.

“See you later?” Steve asked.

Peter nodded. “Yeah, for sure.”

Steve smiled and walked away, turning back once to give Peter another smile.

Peter sighed happily, before closing the door only when he couldn’t see Steve anymore.

Chapter Text

“I need a break. If I have to study any longer I will lose my mind,” Cindy said.

“Same. I think I was way more prepared last year. Were midterms easier last year?” Peter asked.

“Last year you didn’t have as big a distraction as this year.”

“Oh, like what?”

She gave him a look. “Steve.”

“Oh, right,” Peter said, a dopey grin taking over his face.

She laughed. “Man… you are so head over heals, aren’t you?”

“What?” Peter asked, blushing. “Stop it.”

“No. I will not stop it. You have been with him since the summer and you are still blushing thinking about him. It’s adorable.”

“No it’s not. Stop it,” Peter said.

“What? You’re the one blushing.”

“Okay, just… let it go. Whatever. How come you aren’t like this for Brad?”

“I think it’s different,” she said. “I really like Brad. He’s great. Is he necessarily the one? I dunno,” she said.

“Oh, and Steve’s the one for me?” he asked, scoffing.

She shrugged.

“Cindy…”

“I mean I could help you figure that out better if I ever met him.”

Peter was silent.

“Come on, Peter. It’s been months of pining and then months of you two together. What’s the hold up?”

Peter frowned. “I don’t know. If you meet it’s real. It still doesn’t feel real.”

“You’ve been on public dates.”

“The public just thinks its Avengers work meetings or something,” Peter said.

“Yeah, the public is stupid,” she said.

Peter laughed. “That’s true.”

“But it is real. Why do you think its not?”

Peter shrugged. “Part of me feels like this is some fever dream. I’m Peter Parker. I’m not allowed to be happy. Something always has to wreck it.”

“Hey,” she said softly and pulled him in close.

He leaned against her as she hugged him.

“You are allowed to be happy. You have gone through so much… and if he makes you happy, you deserve it. You should enjoy it.”

“Oh, I mean I’m enjoying it I just mean…”

“Peter!” she exclaimed.

Peter laughed. “I mean… maybe I’m waiting for the other shoe to drop? Like… somehow it wont last. I mean I want it to last, desperately but… we have so much baggage? And we’re kind of living in the moment right now and…maybe we haven’t discussed things enough and…”

“Have you spoken to him about that?”

“I mean… sort of. Not really. Not really since we got together. Before we talked about that stuff a bit but…”

“Then maybe you should discuss it again,” she said. “It might make you feel better about it.”

Peter sighed but smiled. “Right. Of course. How do you know all the right things to say?”

“I watch a lot of television,” she said.

Peter laughed. “Okay.”

“Okay?”

“Yeah, okay. I’ll introduce you.”

“Yes! Oh my god, Peter you will not regret this.”

“I feel like I already do.”

“Well, get over it. You are introducing me to your boyfriend who just happens to also be Captain America.”

“I regret this already,” Peter said.

“No, you don’t. Now where are we meeting?” Cindy asked.

“Thought we’d just go to the compound,” Peter said, barely glancing up from his phone as he typed.

“What?” Cindy said.

Peter finally glanced up. “What?” he asked.

“You’re taking me to the compound? Like… Avengers compound?”

“No, there’s one out by the lake… an abandoned building… yes. Avengers compound.”

Cindy stared at him.

“I practically live there half the time now anyway. I mean… I still go home but...”

“Yeah, yeah, you spend half your nights with Steve.”

Peter grinned.

“I am seriously glad we broke up.”

“You know that sounds incredibly strange.”

“Everything about your life is incredibly strange.”

Peter blinked. “Yeah, can’t argue that.”

“Okay. So how are we getting to said compound?”

“Want to swing there?” Peter asked.

“Absolutely not.”

Peter laughed. “Driving. We’re driving.”

“Loser,” she said.

Peter winked at her as they got in the car. “You’re just lucky I actually learned to drive. I still think its crazy. Who drives in New York? But… thought it was a good skill if I’m out of town.”

“Yeah, Mr. Avenger,” she said.

Peter grinned at her.

The drive went by smoothly with Cindy only starting to panic closer to their arrival.

“Is anyone else going to be there?”

“Probably Nat. She’s usually around,” Peter said.

“Do these people not have day jobs?”

“No. I mean… sort of. I mean they do Avengers work they just… it’s not as big as an operation as it once was. They stay more local now… or at least in the US.”

“Right,” she said.

They finally pulled in and parked.

“Hey,” Peter said. “You were the one pushing for this.”

“Yeah, but I mean. I’m so used to you talking to me about your boyfriend Steve. And it’s so easy to forget he’s Captain America when you’re just talking about the stuff you do together.”

“I mean we fight crime together too,” Peter said.

“Yeah, but…”

“I know what you mean.”

“And to forget you’re Spider-Man sometimes…”

“Cindy. So just treat him like Steve, my boyfriend. I’m pretty sure that’s all he wants anyway.”

She stared at him. “Fine. You’re right. I’m meeting your boyfriend. He should be nervous to meet me.”

Peter laughed. “Okay, good. So, let’s go inside?”

“Am I allowed?”

“No. I brought you here to stay in the car.”

“Okay, shut up.”

Peter laughed and got out of the car, waiting for her to follow him. They made their way inside and Peter walked into the living area. Steve stood up immediately, shoulders tense. And Nat waved casually from the kitchen.

Cindy kind of froze in the doorway looking at them both for a second before taking another step inside and meeting up with Peter.

“Cindy, meet my boyfriend Steve. And Nat… you’ve met Nat before. Steve, this is Cindy,” Peter said.

“Hello, it’s nice to meet you,” Cindy said, offering a smile to Natasha before turning to Steve.

“Hi Cindy,” Steve said. “It’s nice to finally meet the person Peter talks about so much.”

He offered out his hand to shake and she glanced at it before she took a deep breath. And then shook his hand.

“Yeah, likewise. And by talk about I mean he never shuts up about you.”

Steve smiled and Peter shrugged. “You two are the people I hang out with most. Who else would I talk about?”

Natasha cleared her throat.

“If I talked about you, you’d kill me,” Peter said.

“Not necessarily. Depends on the details,” Natasha said.

Peter rolled his eyes but focussed back on the other two. His best friend and his boyfriend.

“Well, make yourself at home,” Steve said.

Cindy nodded and looked around. Peter could see her pick out all the details around the place.

“So you live here?” she asked.

“Yup,” Steve said. “Mostly me and Nat. Technically there is a room for all the Avengers.”

“And Peter,” she said.

“Yes, Peter has a room.”

“No, I mean he said he’s been sort of living here.”

“Oh, well I mean… not really officially…”

Peter piped in. “I mean I’m here like half the week. And half the week at home.”

“Really? That much?” Steve asked.

Natasha chuckled in the background. “I’m more surprised you haven’t chosen one room to stay in and are still swapping between the two.”

“Well I mean… it’s still good to have your own space…” Peter said, looking away from them.

“Of course,” Steve said. “There doesn’t have to be pressure there.” He gave Natasha a glare.

She shrugged.

“Yeah,” Cindy said. “I mean you can do whatever you want. You’ve only been together a few months…” She glanced up at Natasha too who held her hands up and backed off. And then Cindy looked at Peter. “Don’t overthink it.”

“I overthink everything,” Peter said softly.

“Well don’t,” Steve said.

Peter glanced up at him.

“We move at our own pace. No one else’s.”

“Yeah,” Peter said, chuckling softly.

Cindy smiled. “Okay good. Because I was going to offer you some sort of if you hurt Peter talk but… I kind of don’t think I have to.”

“Nat gave me one,” Peter said.

“Did she?” Steve asked, smiling.

“Yup,” Peter said.

“Felt like I had to. But I agree. They won’t hurt each other. At least on purpose,” Natasha said.

Cindy glanced between them all. “Show me,” she said.

“Show you what?” Peter asked.

“Just… stop acting weird and sit together or something. How am I supposed to think you’re dating if you are just awkwardly standing in the room right now. Act normal.”

“I want you to like him.”

“Peter.”

“Okay,” Peter said, before he pulled Steve’s hand to join him and sat beside him even more awkwardly on the couch.

Cindy blinked. “You guys are hilarious. I said act normal. Not like robots. Do you even want me here or…?”

Natasha stood up from the kitchen and walked over. “Peter, help me with something in the kitchen.”

“What? Why?” he asked.

“Just come here.”

Peter glanced between them all before he sighed. “I’ll be right back.”

He walked after Natasha then glanced at her. “What was that?”

She smiled. “You are all acting awkward because they need to break the ice. Just give them a moment.”

Peter frowned. “What?”

“Can you hear them?”

“I’m not listening in that’s rude and…”

“Peter?”

Peter sighed and listened.

“You really like him, right? Because he told me you said you were in love with him. That hasn’t changed, has it?” Cindy asked.

“No,” Steve said. “That’s still accurate.”

“Okay. Because he talks about you all the time. He’s talked about you for over a year. Even when we were still together. And so I’m rooting for you two. And maybe I’m a little intimidated by you, but…”

“Intimidated?” Steve asked.

“You’re Captain America! My ex, who is now my best friend is now dating Captain America. And he’s Spider-Man. And this is my life now. And I’m trying to be cool about it all. But I want him to be happy. He sounds happy but I just have to make sure because I just…”

“You intimidate me too,” Steve said.

“What? Me?” she asked.

“Like you said. You were dating him. And I would have never made a move while you two were still together but yes. It was horribly unfair he was right in front of me and not available. So…”

“So?” she asked.

“I was jealous.”

“Jealous. You. You were jealous. Of me?”

“Yes.”

She mumbled something under her breath that sounded mostly like. “Holy fucking shit.”

There was pause and Peter was sure Steve smiled at that.

“Steve Rogers. Jealous of me.”

“Yup.”

They were both quiet a moment. Then Cindy started laughing.

“Okay, thank you for that. You know, maybe you aren’t so impressive in person. Though I did tell Peter that if he didn’t go for it I would have so…”

Now Steve was quiet. “What?” he asked softly.

“Would I have had a chance?”

Steve shrugged. “Maybe if Peter didn’t exist.”

“I don’t want to think about that.”

“Me either,” Steve said.

“Good,” she said. “But also, wow. Only Peter, huh?” Then she raised her voice. “We’re good.”

Peter blinked, blushing. “Uh…”

“See, they’re good now,” Natasha said.

Peter glared at her. “You really do meddle so much.”

“I have to get my entertainment somewhere.”

Peter and Natasha rejoined them.

“You’re good?” Peter asked, eyes narrowed.

“Yup,” Cindy said.

“I guess so,” Steve said.

“I’m telling Brad that Steve was jealous of me,” Cindy said.

Peter groaned. “Oh my god,” he said. “And really?” Peter asked Steve.

Steve simply nodded.

“Dork,” Peter said, before he moved to Steve and kissed him soundly. “You have no reason to be. Not anymore.”

“I’m aware of that now,” Steve said, grinning as Peter pulled back.

“That’s so hot,” Cindy said.

Peter blushed and pulled away more.

“See, you still blush.”

“Okay, enough. You two might actually start to get along and then I’d be in trouble. Or you know what, worse, you and Nat might start to get along.”

“Oh, that would be fun,” Natasha said.

“No, you’d conspire against us,” Peter said. “Like how you said originally you would lock us in a room.”

“Oh! That was one of my ideas too,” Cindy said.

Peter’s mouth dropped open as Natasha grinned. “Yeah. I like this one.”

“Oh no,” Peter said.

Steve chuckled. “Well… now that we’ve cleared the air… anyone down for a board game?”

Cindy grinned and so did Natasha and Peter had a feeling he’d regret this meeting.

“Well, that went well,” Steve said, after Cindy left.

Natasha had offered to drive her back and Peter was both grateful but also nervous about that. They were going to scheme about him. He was sure.

“Yeah,” Peter said.  “I’m glad you two got to meet. It was a little awkward at first but then the board games helped loosen everyone up.”

“Agreed. She’s pretty competitive too. Good to have someone to keep you on your toes. Plus, she seems great. I’m glad you have her as a friend.”

“Not still jealous?”

Steve shrugged. “Maybe a little at the beginning. But… you two really are good for each other.”

“Thanks,” Peter said, before he sighed.

“What is it?”

“Everything’s so good.”

“Okay?” Steve said.

“How is it so good?”

“What do you mean?”

“Everything never stays good for me.”

Steve frowned. “You’ve lost me.”

Peter sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Are you happy Steve?”

Steve blinked. “I… yes. Yes, actually I am. Huh.”

“What?” Peter asked.

“I haven’t thought about it in a while. But… yeah. These past few months… being with you…. I am happy.”

Peter nodded and looked away.

“Is that a bad thing?” Steve asked.

“No…” Peter said softly.

“Hey, what’s going through your mind. Are you not happy?”

“No! I am. That’s the thing!”

Steve stared. “Peter… if you’re happy then what’s the problem?”

“How am I allowed to be happy?”

Steve tilted his head and Peter continued.

“How am I allowed to be happy after everything… after losing so many people and losing the battle and…”

Steve nodded. “Oh.”

“I just feel like… how can this last? Something is going to ruin this. I’m going to mess something up or some alien is going to come and kill us and…”

“Shh, stop,” Steve said, grabbing Peter’s hands that he hadn’t even realized were flailing all over the place.

“Steve…” Peter said.

“I know what you mean. Sometimes I ask myself that too. Actually, for a long time I believed I didn’t deserve anything good. That this was all my fault. But you know who helped me let that thought go?”

“Who?” Peter asked softly.

“You did.”

Peter glanced up.

“Well, and Nat. But… remember? We can’t blame ourselves for what happened. If it wasn’t my fault, it wasn’t yours.”

Peter sighed and rolled his eyes. “Yeah, I know that. I said that. And all that happened. But… how can we let ourselves be happy after that? It still happened. And even if it wasn’t our fault… we lost so many people. How are we able to be here and be happy and they are gone?”

Steve looked away a moment. “I fight with that thought every day.”

“Yeah?” Peter asked.

Steve nodded. “I guess we just have to let ourselves. The alternative… just being miserable? That doesn’t sound that great either.”

Peter snorted. “No, I guess not.”

“And… would they have wanted that… for us to be miserable?”

“No,” Peter said. “Why are you being so rational right now?”

“Because you aren’t. I told you; I have these thoughts too. But I go to therapy. Heck, I lead therapy. Maybe you should come one day. Could be helpful.”

Peter shrugged again. “Maybe.”

“Peter… they would want us to be happy.”

Peter sighed. “I guess. But also… how long could this last? This happiness?”

“What do you mean?”

“Before something comes and ruins it again.”

“You want to be with me, right?”

“Steve,” Peter said, pulling Steve close to him and putting his arms around him. “I want to be with you. It’s not… us I’m worried about. It’s the rest of the world. Some other person comes to destroy us and succeeds. Or… they kill you and I’m alone again and…”

Peter clammed up.

“Ah,” Steve said.

“I just… I don’t think I could handle losing more… losing you, now. You’ve wormed your way into my life.”

“I have, haven’t I?” Steve said, softly.

“Or… or Mom or Morgan or Cindy or… I don’t think I could do it again.”

Steve nodded. “I’m right there with you. And I did it twice.”

“Shit, sorry,” Peter said.

“Don’t be. No one should have to experience this.”

Peter nodded.

Then Steve looked back at Peter, his eyes set hard. “What’s the alternative? We separate because we’re afraid of being separated?”

Peter blinked. “Stop trying to make sense…”

“No, really. Think about it. Will that make it hurt less? Or will that just give us less time to be happy? What if we get forever?”

“Forever,” Peter scoffed.

“The rest of our lives,” Steve amended.

“You want that?” Peter asked.

Steve nodded.

“Wow,” Peter said. “I…”

“Whatever you’d like Peter, I’d like to be there for it.”

Peter stared at Steve. “I love you.”

“I love you, too.”

Peter smiled. “Shit…”

Steve laughed.

“Well, now we’re in for it.”

“Guess we are,” Steve said.

“Guess we’re just going to have to let ourselves be happy,” Peter said.

“Guess so,” Steve agreed.

They both stared at each other then started laughing.

“Okay, enough heavy talk. Man, all that came from you meeting Cindy. And I guess it had been weighing on my mind for a while.”

“Well, I’m kind of happy with the outcome of the talk.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Peter said, but he was still smiling as they finally pulled away.

“Steve, you here?” Peter asked, flinging his backpack onto a couch.

“Yes,” Steve said, poking his head around the corner. “Kitchen.”

Peter wandered in and plopped down on a chair.

“Hard day?” Steve asked.

Peter shook his head. “No, just glad to see you.”

Steve grinned. “I’m glad. I’m making pasta.”

“Yummy,” Peter said. “You know, it’s so nice to come home to a home cooked meal.”

“Home?” Steve asked.

Peter blushed lightly. “I mean… I know it’s not exactly home but it…”

“I’m glad you think of it like that.”

Peter smiled. “This is nice.”

“Yeah?” Steve asked.

Peter nodded. A year ago, heck a few months ago, he’d never thought his life would be this. Going to school, going out as Spider-Man… coming to the compound and having dinner and spending the night with Steve.

It all felt easy. And he had a hard time accepting that sometimes. So many people were still struggling but here he was…trying to live in the now and stop worrying about the future.

But Steve was right. The alternative was feeling miserable for no reason.

So here they were, enjoying a meal together.

“How was your day?” Steve asked.

Peter smiled and launched into an explanation of some of his classes. And Steve continued with his day at the compound.

Steve finally finished up their meal and served it to them, and they ate keeping up the conversation about their day.

“So,” Peter said. “Next on the list is… Indiana Jones. You really haven’t seen that?”

Steve shook his head. “You know, there’s a lot of movies I’m still working on...”

“Well, I have seen this one and it’s a good one. Plus, with your obsession with Han Solo…”

Steve laughed. “Well, there is something to say for a young Harrison Ford.”

“Oh, so I know my competition.”

“Nah,” Steve said. “I’m happy right here.”

“Me too,” Peter said.

They snuggled up on the couch beneath a blanket and turned the movie on, commenting on everything the whole way through.

“So?” Peter asked.

“I thought it was very compelling. Great film”

“Well, guess what? There are sequels.”

“Good thing we have more movie nights,” Steve said.

“Yeah,” Peter said. “Good thing.”

“You staying over tonight?”

Peter nodded, yawning. “Yeah. I I’m going to stay back at the penthouse tomorrow night, though. Morgan asked me to.”

“Of course.” Steve said.

Steve got up and offered a hand to Peter who grabbed it and let Steve pull him off the couch. They wandered into the bedroom and Peter immediately went for his pajamas, grabbing them from the drawer. He turned around and noticed Steve watching him with a smile.

“What?” Peter asked.

“Nothing,” Steve said.

“No… there’s something.”

“I like how you keep your stuff here.”

“Oh…” Peter said.

It was just pajamas. And his toiletries. But those were in his room right now. Well, some were in Steve’s. They were kind of scattered between the two.

“You tired tonight?” Steve asked with a grin, as Peter literally couldn’t stop yawning.

Peter shrugged.  “A little. And I have an early lab tomorrow and have to get up at 6 am.”

“So sleep tonight,” Steve said.

Peter grinned and kissed him softly.

“I mean… obviously sleep but I’m not that tired yet…”

Steve winked at him, but they spent their time getting ready for bed. And Peter was having trouble keeping his eyes open.

“Are you sure you aren’t that tired? How late were you out patrolling the other night?”

“Too late,” Peter said.

Steve laughed.

“C’mere,” Peter said, reaching out for Steve as he climbed into bed.

Steve snuggled into Peter and pressed a kiss to his head as Peter’s eyes fluttered shut.

“Goodnight Peter,” Steve said.

“Goodnight, Steve,” Peter responded.

And with that, they fell asleep.

“Hey Peter,” Natasha said.

“Nat.”

“Steve’s not here.”

Peter shrugged “That’s okay. We’re not tied at the hip.”

“You kind of are,” she said, her lip curling into a smile.

Peter chuckled. “Anyway… I’m not sure how I feel about you and Cindy now texting.”

“Why? What’s wrong with that?”

“I just feel weird. Like… are you just trying to get info on me or…”

“Yes,” she said.

Peter groaned.

“She is a great resource about you.”

“And why do you need info on me?”

“You never know when you’ll need it.”

“Okay, you know what? I give up.”

“As you should.”

Peter chuckled. “I’m just going to head to the lab then.”

“Speaking of that…” she said.

“Yeah?” Peter asked.

“I don’t want to bother you while you’re working, I know you’re busy… but I was wondering. You made a new shield for Steve… some other tech and weapons for yourself….”

“You need something?” Peter asked.

“I’ve been going to Shield to get some new tech but… Tony used to make me some things. If you had the time.”

“You’re going to ask me for a favour after just telling me how you’re texting my friend for info on me?”

“Well, when you put it that way…” she said, eyes glancing over his face.

“And I mean I am pretty busy….” Peter teased.

Natasha sighed. “Then don’t worry about it.”

“No, it’s fine. What do you need?” Peter asked.

Natasha hesitated a moment before she pulled out her widow bites which looked pretty worse for wear.

“Oh, man,” Peter said, taking a look.

“Those are the ones Tony originally made me. The ones from Shield…” she pulled out another set that were broken.

“Oh… I see. Do you need them right away? Could I take them with me?”

“Go ahead,” she said. “You’d be really helping me out. And I can stop texting Cindy if you want me to.”

“Yeah, sure,” Peter said, not really listening, cogs already whirling in his brain to figure it out.

She chuckled softly “Thank you, Peter. I know this isn’t your responsibility.”

“Yeah, well. I’m the tech guy now, aren’t I?”

“By your choice?”

“And Tony’s. Giving me full access to Friday like really,” Peter mumbled.

“Thank you,” she said.

“Yeah, don’t worry about it,” Peter said, and he grabbed them to head off.

He was soon in the lab working away, his projects off to the side as he looked at Natasha’s widow bites. He had a few windows opened and glanced at the messages from Bruce as well. He might as well spend the day helping the others. Tony seemed to have a lot of blueprints for them anyway.  He hadn’t realized how much Tony had done for them. But with his current knowledge and these old blueprints… yeah the team was getting some upgrades.

Chapter Text

The compound felt extremely empty. Peter didn’t even know why he was there.

He liked to joke that he and Steve weren’t attached at the hip but maybe lately they had been. And now… Peter had no idea what to do with himself.

Steve had been gone almost two weeks. He and Natasha had found a lead and were off. They were still tracking Clint and had found some trouble along the way, Avengers duties taking precedence.

But that left a very lonely Peter.

“My god, Cindy is right. We’re becoming way too codependent,” Peter said.

The past night he’d curled up in Steve’s bed alone, hoping that would help him sleep.

Then after that he just stayed home with Pepper and Morgan. She’d joked that that was the most they’d seen of him in months.

Peter did feel slightly guilty about that and made sure to spend more time with them.

But now at the end of two weeks… not only was Peter super lonely, he was getting worried.

Steve had been checking in as often as he could, but it was radio silence for a while and now Peter was getting antsy.

Steve would come back. This would all still be good. This wasn’t the end of their happiness.

And then, finally, a welcome distraction.

“Hey, Peter! Thought you’d be here.”

“Bruce! Hey!” Peter exclaimed, picking himself up from the desk. “You’re back in town!”

“Yeah, thought I’d drop by. Sorry I didn’t call first, just happened to be in the area,” Bruce said.

“Oh, no problem. I’m glad you’re here, actually.”

“Yeah? Seems pretty quiet around here.”

“Yeah, just me. They’re off on a mission or something,” Peter said.

“You didn’t join them?” Bruce asked.

“Still in school,” Peter said. “Plus, I haven’t really joined on any actual missions yet.”

“Thought you joined the Avengers, though?”

Peter blinked.

“Steve told me. Plus, I saw it on the news.”

“Oh, yeah,” Peter said.

Bruce walked closer. “What are you working on?”

“Oh, just some stuff for Nat…” Peter said.

“Huh,” Bruce said, looking it over. “Maybe you are the right one to ask?”

“Ask about what?” Peter said.

“You keep claiming you’re more into biochem but look at all this.”

“This is just… Friday helps and…”

“Peter. Hey, I’m saying this is great. And you don’t have to limit yourself to science.”

“I guess,” Peter said.

The computer beeped and Peter glanced up at it immediately. “Friday?”

“Potential location but the signal faded.”

Peter frowned.

“Who are you tracking?” Bruce asked, walking closer.

“Steve and Nat,” Peter said. “They’ve been gone a while… and I know I shouldn’t do that it’s like an invasion or privacy or whatever but if it’s a mission shouldn’t they have someone doing their tech support and…”

Bruce was smiling at him.

“What?”

“You’ve said over the years you’re not Tony. And you aren’t. But you sure like to micromanage us like he did.”

“Oh,” Peter said.

“Here, let me see that. I think I can help with it,” Bruce said.

“Yeah?” Peter asked.

And they were off, working on the code and managing a better system.

Soon they were both watching the dots move across the screen.

“Don’t watch for too long, though,” Bruce said. “Drive yourself crazy. They’ll be back soon.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

Bruce watched him closely and Peter blushed.

“You doing okay, Peter?” Bruce asked

“What? Yeah, fine. Totally fine. All good. Why?”

Bruce smiled. “You look a little strung up. Want to see what I brought?”

Peter turned to him fully. “I mean, yeah. I guessed you were here to work on something but… is that a quantum computer?”

“Yup,” Bruce said. “I’ve been working on some technology to replicate some things I saw when I was in space and I thought this might help. You in?”

Peter blinked. “Oh yeah, definitely.”

Just the perfect distraction.

Maybe too good of a distraction. They spent the entire night in the lab. And morning. And they only realized when Friday announced a visitor and Peter waved them in.

“How long have you been down here?”

Peter’s head shot up. “Steve. Oh my god. Did you just get home?” He glanced briefly to see the monitoring software showing Steve’s location as in the lab.

Bruce’s head shot up too and looked between the two of them.

“Few minutes ago, yes. Thought I’d see where you were and say hello before dumping my stuff.”

Peter stood up. “Are you okay?”

“I’m fine,” Steve said, grinning softly. “That’s creepy,” he said, motioning to the software.

“You went offline. Technically Bruce set it up.”

“Did he?” Steve said, raising an eyebrow.

Peter nodded. “Yes.”

“You were worried about me?” Steve asked.

“Yes.”

Steve smiled softly. “I’m fine.”

“I can see that,” Peter said.

“Well, I can see the two of you are busy here so I’m just going to go take a shower…”

Peter felt his heart rate speed up. “Oh…”

Steve smirked. “I mean, I need to wash all this dirt off my battle-weary body…”

“Steve…” Peter said, mouth dropping open.

“And I don’t know if I can do it on my own…”

“What is going on here?” Bruce asked.

Peter immediately blushed. “Uh… holy shit I forgot you were here.”

Steve blinked. “Somehow I did too…”

“Because if I wasn’t meant to see or hear that…” Bruce started.

“Don’t worry about it,” Natasha said, walking into the lab. “You two, not in the lab. You have bedrooms for a reason. Hey, Bruce.”

“Any luck?” he asked.

Natasha shook her head. “Almost but…”

Bruce nodded. “And how long has this been going on?” he said, motioning to Peter and Steve.

Peter avoided his eyes as Steve said, “Since the summer.”

“Huh,” Bruce said. “I’m really out of the loop, aren’t I?”

“Little bit,” Natasha said. She glanced over all the tables in front of them. “I have no idea what you two are working on but break time. Get up, both of you. Out of here. I don’t care what you do as long as it’s not here.”

Peter glanced back at Steve and blinked, his sleep deprivation setting in only once he stood.

“You… need sleep. And you know what, I do too. So come on,” Steve said.

Peter let Steve lead him to his room and sat on Steve’s bed as he waited for him to strip out of the suit.

“I was actually worried, though,” Peter said softly.

Steve glanced back. “Yeah?”

“Steve, stop. I know I shouldn’t be. I know you’re very capable but…”

“But you’re still worried. That’s fine. I worry about you too… even though I know you can kick my ass if you wanted to.”

Peter scoffed.

“We haven’t sparred properly in a long time, but I think if we did, you’d win.”

“I don’t think I could spar properly with you. I don’t know if we really were for a while at the end there anyway.”

“Nah, too much sexual tension,” Steve said.

Peter chuckled. “And they think you’re so prim and proper.”

“Don’t know where they got that idea.”

Peter smiled. “But you are okay, right? No big trouble?”

“No big trouble. We just thought we had him and then had to deal with a different issue. He doesn’t want to be found. Maybe it’s best… I mean… Nat won’t let him go. But maybe it’s best if I do.”

Peter nodded. “You do what you have to do.”

“It’s exhausting… I’d rather try to help people who will accept my help.”

“I get that,” Peter said.

Steve smiled. “But I am going to take a shower. And then I think I could just curl in bed for days.”

“Okay,” Peter said. “Sounds like a perfect way to welcome you back.”

Steve smiled and moved in briefly to give Peter a kiss. “I’ll be just a few moments.”

“Okay,” Peter said.

He meant to wait for Steve, truly he did. But as soon as he moved back and lay in the bed, he was out.

“What do I wear to a two-year old’s birthday party?” Steve asked.

“The full Captain America suit,” Peter said, pulling on a sweater.

Steve turned to Peter and raised an eyebrow.

“Whatever you want, Steve,” Peter said. “It’s just a small party. Literally just us, Mom, Morgan, Happy, Rhodey, Cindy, Nat. It doesn’t matter what you wear. She won’t remember it anyway.”

“Yes, but if there’s pictures…”

“It doesn’t matter. Really. She will just be overjoyed you are there. You know you’re her favourite person now.”

“Only because I let her have a juice pop.”

“She loves those,” Peter said. “And Mom was trying not to give her too much sugar but now…. I mean she’s two now. She can have sugar.”

Steve threw another shirt on the bed. “I don’t know.”

“Seriously. It doesn’t matter.”

Steve frowned.

“Okay, let me look,” Peter said, going to look through Steve’s closet. “No… No…”

Peter laughed.

“What?” Steve asked.

“Do you own anything other than ridiculously tight Henley’s?”

“What?” Steve asked.

“I mean you’re wearing one now, but you have like ten more.”

“I like them,” Steve said.

“They’re ridiculously tight. I mean, your biceps are trying to break free. But…no the shirt still wins somehow.”

Steve laughed. “They’re comfortable.”

“Really,” Peter said.

“Well, if you don’t like them…”

“I like them,” Peter said. Probably a little too quickly.

Steve laughed again. “But…”

“You’re fine as you are, really.”

“Peter.”

“Let’s go! Come on. We’re going to be late.”

Steve huffed before he pulled out a random sweater, following Peter’s lead.

“Yes, that’s good. Let’s go!”

“Okay, I’m coming,” Steve said.

“Also asking me about what to wear is hilarious. I think I have mostly science pun t-shirts.”

“They’re funny. Even if I don’t understand all of them,” Steve said.

Peter smiled. “Okay, come on. We don’t want to be late.”

“Okay, let’s go,” Steve said.

They headed down to the car and drove off. Steve had offered to take the motorcycle, but Peter knew none of them would make it to the party that way. He was not clutching onto him for that long a drive.

Also, they had presents to take.

They walked inside to Morgan’s happy squeals as she ran over to them.

“Hey Morgan!” Peter exclaimed. “How are you two already?”

Morgan shrugged and looked at Steve, reaching out her hand for him and trying to pull him into the kitchen.

Peter snorted. “You can have treats later. Let Steve go.”

She pouted. “Juice pop??

“Not before cake,” Pepper said, walking up. “Hey, welcome.”

“Need any help setting up?” Peter asked.

Pepper shook her head. “Just about ready. Plus, you set up the decorations yesterday anyway.”

“Yeah, I know but…” Peter said.

Steve chuckled. “Thanks for having me.”

Pepper smiled. “When are you going to stop acting so proper. You and Peter have been dating since the summer, Steve.”

Steve shrugged. “So, you want me to act not proper?”

Pepper shrugged. “Are you two planning on staying together?”

Steve glanced over at Peter who looked up at him.

“Yes,” Steve said.

Peter smiled.

“Then our home is your home,” Pepper said.

“I want cake now,” Morgan whispered loudly.

“Me too,” Peter said, with a wink. “But I think we have to wait until everyone is here.”

She pouted but got over it quickly when she pulled Peter to the other room.

The others all arrived shortly after and it was mostly the same people who were there last year, except for Bruce who couldn’t make it, and Steve who replaced him.

And like the past year, it was mostly the adults talking while Morgan played.

Rhodey sidled over to Peter and Steve.

“So… I know I’m not around as much as I’d like to be… but this is an interesting relationship. I thought Peter was making it up when he told us.”

“Rhodey,” Peter said.

“Nope, not making it up,” Steve said.

“And you treat him right?” Rhodey asked.

“Seriously…” Peter mumbled.

But Steve smiled. “I like to think so.”

“Oh yeah, treats me very right,” Peter said with a wink.

“Peter!” Steve said.

“Yeah, okay, then. I mean to talk to you about something anyway… if you had a moment,” Rhodey said, and started escorting Steve to the side.

Peter rolled his eyes, leaving them be, and he saw Pepper stop them before they walked off and remind them not to spend too much time on work talk at the party. Pepper was soon talking to Natasha in the corner and Peter turned away.

Happy replaced Steve and Rhodey immediately. “I still don’t see what you see in the guy,” Happy said.

“Happy. Are you just trying to stay mad because you think Tony would be?”

“Maybe,” Happy said.

Peter raised an eyebrow. “It’s been months of this and honestly I think I’m the more mature person between the two of us.”

Happy shrugged. “Whatever. I get you’re happy and that’s fine. He always just feels so… smug to me.”

Peter snorted. “That’s because you never really got to know him.”

“Bah,” Happy said before he walked off.

Peter was used to it already. He knew Happy took a while to warm up to people and it had taken Peter himself a while to forgive Steve so he couldn’t really blame him.

Then Cindy approached Peter with Morgan. “Hey, Peter. Morgan wants to play.”

“Oh, does she?” Peter asked, before he bent down to Morgan’s level. “What are we playing?”

She giggled and pulled Peter and Cindy each by a hand over to her toys and they settled down on the floor to play with her.

“Is it weird I’m still here?” Cindy asked.

“What do you mean?” Peter asked.

“I mean… we’re not dating anymore. You’re with Steve. But I’m still here.”

“I mean… you’re my best friend.”

“Yeah?” she asked.

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“Huh,” she said.

“Come on, you know that?”

“I guess I just didn’t put it together,” she said.

Peter let his focus fall more on Morgan as she climbed into his lap with her toys.

“Cindy, just because we aren’t dating, doesn’t mean you aren’t really important to me. And to Morgan. You know she loves you.”

“Yeah, I guess so. Don’t you Morgan?”

Morgan looked up at her and smiled.

“And I told you Brad could come if he wanted.”

“Oh, he was way too freaked out about that invitation,” she said.

Peter laughed. “I know. What, too many Avengers for him?”

“Just a few too many,” she said. “I mean… there’s four here. If there were three…”

Peter laughed again.

Cindy looked to the side. “Is Steve working?”

“Apparently. Hopefully Rhodey doesn’t keep him too long.”

“You two only seem closer since the last time I saw you. Which seems crazy to me.”

Peter shrugged. “I dunno…”

“You love him…”

“Yeah,” Peter said with a small smile.

Finally, Steve made his way back over to them. “Hey, Cindy,” he said.

“HI Steve,” she said.

“Steeeeeve!” Morgan exclaimed, reaching for him again.

Peter laughed “Morgan. Soon. Soon will be cake and treats time.”

Morgan pouted. “Steve?” she asked.

Pepper could see Morgan getting restless and they finally brought out the cake. Everyone sang happy birthday and Morgan was extremely happy to take her first bite of cake. Which was more like a fistful. Despite the cutlery given to her.

Cake was passed out to the rest of them, and Peter glanced around the room at his new family.

He was sitting there beside Steve while his mom and Morgan were cleaning up her messy fingers in the kitchen. Cindy was talking with Natasha, while Rhodey and Happy were debating something that Peter wasn’t entirely sure what they were even talking about.

It was a small group, but they were all happy. And truly, Peter was surprised they all made it to a place where they could be.

After everything they’d gone through… they’d made something for themselves out of it.

The party wrapped up shortly and everyone started to head out. Peter and Steve hung back to help clean up, putting away the plates and food.

“Great party, Mom,” Peter said.

She smiled. “It’s easy to throw a party for a two-year-old. She’s going to be three next year though and will need to start getting some friends of her own. That will make it interesting,” she said.

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“Is she going to go to preschool?” Steve asked.

Pepper sighed. “I mean… that would be ideal. When she’s three. But I’m slightly worried about the security of it all. Barring having Happy just be her personal security guard…”

“He’d probably do it,” Peter said.

“Probably,” Pepper said. “And I don’t want to be so paranoid… but I haven’t really let her out of my sight, or yours, or Happy’s, or James’…”

“Right,” Peter said.

“And she’s Tony’s daughter so…”

“Yeah,” Peter said, and Steve nodded.

Finally, Peter groaned.

“What?” Steve asked.

“I’m starting to realize why there were so many security protocols in my suit that Tony made.”

Pepper smiled. “He worried about you. And now you realize what that feels like… for Morgan.”

Peter nodded. “I’m going to be a hypocrite and start creating security protocols for her, aren’t I?”

Pepper smiled. “I won’t be mad If you do. Actually, I might feel a bit better.”

“Okay, new project then,” Peter said.

“Always a new project,” Steve said, grinning.

Peter grinned back but then looked at Pepper. “I might also… have something for you.”

Pepper looked up at him. “For me?”

“I…” Peter stopped.

“What is it?”

“Tony started it… and I completed it I just…”

“Peter? Whatever it is, you can tell me.”

Peter sighed. “I don’t have it here. But… he made you a suit. He called it Rescue. It’s… for just in case. But I thought I’d complete it and…”

“Oh, Peter.”

“To make you feel safer. Or like you had something to help or… I mean you don’t have to take it and…”

“I’ve never been a huge fan of the suits. But they do have their necessary uses. And… with Morgan getting older… I wouldn’t mind it, actually.”

“Yeah?” Peter said. “I’ll bring it down one day. Or if you want to come to the compound to try it out…”

“Sure,” she said. “I would love that.”

Peter smiled, then dropped it at the look on Pepper’s face. “What? What’s that look, Mom?”

“Tony would have been so proud of you,” she said.

“Mom,” Peter said.

“He would have. He knew you were the right person to give Friday to. And his lab privileges. And his projects. And you have excelled in them, even though you didn’t have to. And the work for Stark Industries… Peter, I just want to make sure you aren’t running yourself thin.”

“I’m not. I’m good. I promise,” Peter said.

“Are you?” she asked, and then she glanced at Steve.

Steve held his hands up. “Don’t bring me into this.”

“Mom,” Peter said. “I’m good. I’m used to doing a lot.”

“You have school. And Spider-Man. And lab work. And us. And Steve.”

“Well, you guys and Steve aren’t work so…”

She smiled. “I don’t know how you have time to do anything,” she said.

“Priorities,” Peter said. “I mean… yeah. But I spend evenings with either you guys or Steve. And Spider-Man after that. Though not as often either. And I’ve been in the lab less lately… I’ll work on a few things but it’s mostly school stuff right now. Year and a half left… then I’ll have so much time I won’t know what to do with myself.”

“Probably,” she said. “Then you’ll need another new hobby.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“I’m joking,” Pepper said. “Then you have time to relax.”

“Don’t put more ideas in his head,” Steve said.

Pepper smiled. “Well, I’m going to put miss birthday girl to bed properly.”

They all glanced to see Morgan lying asleep on the couch.

“It was a good birthday,” Peter said.

“It really was, Pepper. Thanks for having me.”

“Steve,” Pepper said.

Peter laughed. “We should probably head out, though.”

“Alright,” Pepper said. She pulled Peter to the side for a moment. “If you want to live there full time, you can. Don’t feel like you’re leaving me alone. Because we are good.”

Peter hesitated. “I mean…”

“You can move in with Steve if you want.”

Peter turned to look at Steve who was looking away.

“Mom… you know he can hear us.”

“Yes,” she said. “But it’s a semblance of privacy. I just don’t want you to hold back on your future for us.”

“Mom…” Peter said again.

“You will always have a room here, no matter how old you get. And technically, like you said a while ago, I own the compound too. So you’ll always be staying under my roof. Unless you two decide to move out from there, too. Though it is a rather nice place with great security… so I don’t blame you for staying.”

Peter laughed. “I guess that’s true. I just don’t want to miss out on Morgan growing up.”

“And you won’t. You visit here all the time no matter what. And we love that.”

Peter finally turned to Steve. “Steve, come here.”

Steve wandered back over. “Yes?”

Peter gave him a look. “Would that be weird?”

“Would what be weird?” Steve asked.

Peter snorted. “I know you heard us. I know we haven’t been together that long… but… would you want that? For us to live together? Properly?”

Steve smiled. “If that’s what you’d like… I’d love that. It would be nice to wake up beside you every day instead of just once in a while.”

“Oh,” Peter said, softly. “Yeah, I kind of agree…”

“Great,” Steve said.

“But we are choosing a room and not swapping between the two. I’m partial to yours. The one for me there… just feels….”

“Like high school you’s room.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“Okay,” Steve said.

“Okay,” Peter said.

He turned back to his mom who was smiling at them. “And if you ever get annoyed at him, just pop right back here.”

“Mom,” Peter said with a laugh and Steve laughed too.

“Well... then we really are heading off,” Peter said.

And this time he had tears in his eyes. Pepper wrapped him in a big hug. “I love you, Peter.”

“I love you, Mom,” he said back. “And you, Morgan… who is way too asleep to hear me.”

They headed out after that and Peter took a glance back at the penthouse. Another chapter in his life closing… but this one… even more exciting.

It really didn’t take much for Peter to move fully into Steve’s room in the compound. He hadn’t realized how much of his stuff was in there already. Plus, he left some stuff back at the penthouse for when he did stay over.

It was more that they combined some of the stuff from his room at the compound there. And converted the rest into more of a lounge, hangout area.

But now he and Steve shared his room. Their room. It was both of theirs now.

And it was kind of crazy that it just felt right.

Who would have thought that this would be where his life was at now?

He kept thinking about how his mom said he was doing too much. And most of the time he could handle it. But some days... it just got to be too much.

There were too many people asking things of him… and if they were things he could answer or help with, that would be different.

But sometimes it was just like… everyone found out he was Spider-Man again.

Or maybe it was that he was in a different part of the campus now and seeing different people all day.

Because every single person who approached him the last week was asking him something stupid.

And it was getting on his nerves.

No, he wasn’t going to show them how he could climb.

No, he wasn’t going to help them get extra credit from the teacher for knowing Spider-Man.

No, he wasn’t going to date them.

No, he wasn’t going to marry a spider.

No, he didn’t create web out of his butt.

Seriously, what was wrong with people?

So when he got home that evening, and the idea that the compound and Steve was now home was kind of crazy, he was just about done with people.

He walked inside and didn’t see Steve immediately and sighed. It would have been nice to just settle in for the night and get a big hug.

It wasn’t that he couldn’t deal with all the people… just sometimes it got a bit too much.

So he glanced at his phone instead and thought of something to distract him. He could go to the lab… maybe that would help get his mind off everything.

As he wandered further inside, he finally heard Steve.

“Hey Peter. How was your day?”

“Kind of annoying, actually. I’m glad to be home. If one more person asks me a stupid question I’m done.”

“Really?” Steve asked.

“Mhm,” Peter said, still looking at his phone.

“Are you busy tonight?”

“No… I mean I have something I was maybe going to check out in the lab but…”

“Peter…” Steve said, a chuckle in his voice.

“What?”

“I’m going to ask a stupid question.”

“What?” Peter asked again.

“Are you going to focus on your phone all night or are you ever going to look at me?”

Peter blinked before he finally looked up and his mouth dropped open.

Steve smirked.

“What… you’re naked…”

“Not fully.”

“Whipped cream is not covering as much as you think it should. And it’s… melting off.”

“Well, you stared at your phone longer than you should.”

Peter glanced at his phone for a second before he chucked it off to the side.

“You’re right. Stupid question. I don’t need my stupid phone.”

Steve grinned.

“You know what… this is exactly what I needed tonight,” Peter said.

“I’m just welcoming you to living with me full time.”

“Yeah?” Peter asked, grinning. “Well, I could get used to this welcome.”

Steve smirked and then glanced down. “Okay, you’re right. That is melting really fast.”

“Well, you’re hot stuff,” Peter said.

“That…”

Peter winced. “Yeah, horrible.”

Steve laughed.

“But you know what… I can help you with that. What a great housewarming gift.”

“Might be a little messy but…”

“Steve…” Peter said.

Steve smirked.

“Shut up,” Peter said.

Their laughter could be heard down the hall as Peter forced Steve back to the bedroom.

Chapter Text

Peter winced, side hitting the wall as he climbed slowly up the side of the compound. His vision was going dizzy and he was a little surprised he made it back.

“Fri, let me in,” he mumbled.

A window slid open and Peter managed to pull himself through, before collapsing on the ground.

“Holy shit,” he muttered to himself. “Well… that was a close one.”

“Do you need medical attention?” Friday asked.

“I’ll be fine… I just need a moment… hey Fri, where’s the gauze in this place?”

“The med bay should have gauze,” Friday responded.

“Thanks,” Peter said.

He groaned before he peeled back his mask and threw it to the floor. Suits him for trying out the old style of suit. Maybe he should just stick with the nanotech. It was just so bulky sometimes, though. How something so small could feel bulky he didn’t know.

Plus, the more he used it the more he needed to replace and that was getting kind of excessive.

So he tried his old style suit again. And really, it was much easier to move in. But it also was less protective to things like knives. And he’d kind of forgotten that fact.

Peter groaned again as he reached down to feel the wound, coming back with a handful of blood. “Okay, that’s a lot of blood…not good… just… gonna lie here for a second then go get that gauze. Then I’ll be good.”

His second turned into a minute and then he groaned as he heard footsteps.

“Peter? Is that you?”

Peter blinked. “Steve?”

“Yes… what are you doing… it three o clock in the morning and… holy shit. What happened?”

Steve ran up to him and kneeled down beside him, hands hovering over his body as he assessed.

“You’re here…” Peter said.

“Yes, and good thing. What the hell happened?”

“Knife,” Peter said simply.

“Really? A simple knife did this?”

“Big knife. Really big knife. Lots of sharp edges. Multiple pointy parts. Multiple stabby stabs.”

“Uh huh,” Steve said. “Okay, well, it doesn’t look great… I thought you had super healing? I’ve never seen you injured like this.”

“I do. It’ll heal. It is healing. Just a lot of blood. Forgot I wasn’t in the iron spider. Then kept moving too much after… and it opened up again,” he said.

Steve glanced up at his face. “Okay, come on, can you get up?”

“Yeah,” Peter said, before he sloppily reached for Steve and barely stood.

“Okay, no,” Steve said, before he was sweeping his arms underneath Peter and picking him up.

“I’m fine, Steve. It’s just a flesh wound. I’ll heal in no time. All good,” Peter said.

“You’re loopy. How much blood have you lost?”

“Well… I had to swing back here. And there’s not many buildings. So I hitched a ride on a car… and then some trees. And then passed out for a bit I think?” Peter said.

Steve glanced at him, eyes wide. “You could have called me.”

“Yeah, yeah. But I thought you were on a mission. Hey, weren’t you away? You weren’t supposed to be here.”

“I just got back two hours ago and was a little concerned you weren’t here but figured you went to your mom’s and… hold up.”

“Hmm?” Peter asked.

Steve deposited him down in the bed in the medical bay then stared at him. “You thought I wasn’t here.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“And yet you still came here, injured.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“And why the hell would you do that?”

“What?” Peter asked.

“You came here thinking no one was here. To bleed out?”

“Steve, I’m not going to bleed out. I’m Spider-Man. A little stabbing isn’t going to kill me.”

“You said you passed out.”

“Yeah, it happens…”

Steve stared.

“And then I started healing while I was passed out…”

“So it was worse before this?”

Peter shut his mouth.

Steve started grabbing the gauze and antiseptic.

“No, that burns….” Peter said, eyeing the antiseptic.

“Yes. It’ll prevent infection.”

“Don’t get infection.”

“I’m not taking that chance,” Steve said.

“Are you mad at me?” Peter asked.

“Yes,” Steve said.

Peter frowned. “Why? I was just doing Spider-Man stuff.”

“And where do you normally go when injured?” Steve asked.

Peter blinked. “Haven’t really been badly injured in a while. I mean… everyone’s been kind of chill. No one wanted to really be a bad guy. Everyone still adjusting... but I guess the really bad guys are out.”

“Peter,” Steve said.

“Hmm?”

“Who helps you heal?”

Peter shrugged. “It used to be Tony. Or Ned. Or aunt May.”

“How about since everything?”

Peter was quiet.

“Peter.”

“I can handle it myself. And like I said… it’s not that bad.”

Steve was silent.

“I’m already starting to feel better.”

Steve glared.

“Oh, yeah, Mr. high and mighty. And who helps you when you’re injured?”

“Nat,” Steve said.

“Oh,” Peter said.

“Yeah, oh.”

Peter looked away as Steve started cleaning off the wound. They were silent as he worked though Peter could just about feel the tension in the room.

“How’s it look?” he finally asked.

“You’ll live,” Steve said.

“Well, I knew that.”

“Peter,” Steve said.

“What?” he asked.

“You can’t…don’t do this…please don’t do this,” Steve said.

“Do what?” Peter asked.

“Just… be hurt and hide it.”

“It wasn’t that bad. It just looked bad,” Peter said.

“Peter. You passed out.  You were bleeding heavily.”

“It wasn’t that bad. Not for me. I heal fast,” Peter said.

“It could have been bad. And then what. I would have come back from my mission to find you here. Dead. On the floor?”

“I wouldn’t have been dead on the floor,” Peter said.

Steve glared.

“What do you want from me? Steve! You do the same! You’re gone for weeks at a time and I don’t know if you’re alive or not and then you show up and your suit’s a mess and the shield is broken somehow and and… there’s blood everywhere. And I never know if it’s yours or someone else’s.”

Steve huffed in a sigh.

“This wasn’t that bad,” Peter said again.

Steve finished up and put some tape over the gauze so it would stay. “I walked into the other room and you were lying on the ground in a pile of blood. I’ve watched so many people I care about die and…”

Peter reached for Steve’s hands. “I don’t plan on dying.”

“No one plans on it,” Steve said.

“Steve.”

“No, Peter! I care about you too much for this. I… I love you. And thinking about that…”

“I’m sorry,” Peter said softly.

Steve deflated, letting his head drop. “Please call me if you need help. Or if you’re injured. Please.”

“Please tell me if your mission is going long.”

“Peter.”

“Okay. Okay, I’ll call you.”

“Promise,” Steve said.

“I promise. I’ll call you. Or have Friday or Karen call you. Okay, you hear that?” he said.

“Affirmative,” Friday said.

Peter looked at Steve. “And Steve?”

“I’ll call you too, but really, I don’t know why I go on those missions anymore. Most of the time we’re just tracking Clint anyway. Sometimes it feels useless. I don’t want that fear anymore. I don’t want you to be afraid of me not returning. Sometimes I think I could just… give it all up.”

“Yeah?” Peter said. “I don’t know if I could.”

“You’re still young,” he said softly. “And for the most part… not involved in the big things.”

“Yeah,” Peter said. “Friendly neighbourhood Spider-Man. Though you did say I was an Avenger now.”

“Yeah,” Steve said.

“But you want to give it up?”

“Maybe. For the right reasons. Maybe at some point,” Steve said. “But there’s still work to do.”

“Right,” Peter said.

Steve sighed, running a hand through his hair and Peter followed the movement. “You got blood in your hair,” Peter said.

Steve winced.

“Sorry,” Peter said.

“How are you feeling?” Steve asked.

“Better,” Peter said. “I just need rest. And food.”

“Okay,” Steve said.

They were quiet a bit longer.

“Are we okay?” Peter asked.

Steve looked back at him and nodded. “Of course. You just scared the shit out of me.”

“Sorry. But I’m pretty durable.”

“I’ve seen that first-hand,” Steve said.

“Ooh, dirty,” Peter said.

“None of that. That’s all my excitement for the week,” Steve said.

“Okay,” Peter said, yawning.

“You get some rest,” Steve said.

“Okay,” Peter replied again, before his eyes slid shut.

Peter crept carefully into the kitchen the next morning, tiptoeing and holding his breath.

“Peter,” Steve said.

“Fuck,” Peter said.

“Trying to leave?”

“I was just going to grab some food without getting yelled at for leaving the medbay. Plus, it’s healed. Well, mostly. It’s mostly gone. But after I eat it will be gone.”

Steve raised an eyebrow before he motioned to a seat and Peter sighed and sat down.

Steve slowly pulled back the gauze and took a look. “Huh,” he said.

“How’s it looking, doc?” Peter asked.

Steve glanced up at him before back at the wound. “You’re right. It’s almost better.”

“I know my body,” Peter said.

Steve got up and moved away before sliding a plate of food toward him.

“Thanks,” Peter said.

Steve nodded.

Peter glanced back at Steve again and sighed. “I am sorry. I will tell you if I need medical help. I know it looked bad last night…  but really I’ve had worse. I know what I can handle.”

Steve sighed. “I’m sorry too. I feel like I overreacted. Just seeing you in a pile of blood…”

“I’m sorry.”

Steve nodded. “Let’s try to avoid that going forward.”

“Okay,” Peter said.

They were quiet a bit longer.

“Was that our first real fight?” Peter asked.

Steve tilted his head. “I guess so.”

“Is it still going or…”

Steve chuckled. “No. As long as you tell me when you need help.”

“I said I would. And that goes for you too.”

“Sounds like a plan.”

Steve stared at Peter before he walked around the table and wrapped his arms around him. “I couldn’t take losing you too. You mean too much to me.”

Peter sighed, leaning into the hug. “You too. How did that happen, huh?”

Steve grinned. “Just did.”

Peter smiled. “Well… I mean at least we have each other going forward.”

“We do,” Steve said. “Though I was thinking…”

“That sounds dangerous.”

Steve shot him a look.

“Go on,” Peter said.

“I’d like it if you started up training with Nat.”

Peter tilted his head.

“I mean,” Steve said. “I know you can take care of yourself. But from last night… I’d just appreciate you to get some training in. I still train and it’s been years for me so…”

“Okay,” Peter said.

“And it would make me feel better too and… wait, okay?”

“Yeah, sure,” Peter said. “I mean that would probably benefit me.”

“Right,” Steve said. “Plus, since you are an official Avenger now…”

“Not like I’ve really done anything to prove that.”

“Training,” Steve said. “Until Nat deems you ready in the field.”

“Yeah?” Peter asked.

“Yeah,” Steve said.

“And then...I could go on real missions?”

“We really don’t have many missions anymore besides what we make for ourselves. Or if Shield really needs help,” Steve said.

“But… missions? The ones you do have?”

Steve snorted. “Do you have the time for that?”

“I mean,” Peter said, “Not really. Real missions after school is over maybe or in the summer but…”

Steve smiled. “But training to prepare.”

“I could do shorter ones. Or like… something local.”

“Sure,” Steve said.

“Cool, Avengers training.” Peter said.

“I mean I was training you before but that…”

“That would only lead to sex now,” Peter said.

Steve laughed. “Well, either way, I’ll feel better knowing you’re getting some extra training in.”

“Yeah, sounds good. Plus, all the time I save from commuting back and forth from here and the penthouse… or the school. School’s closer to here than the penthouse anyway.”

Steve nodded.

“So training,” Peter said.

“Training,” Steve said.

“Not bad,” Natasha said, as Peter pulled himself up off the floor.

“You downed me in like a minute,” Peter said.

“That’s slow for me,” she said.

“Okay…”

“Plus, I can tell you’re holding back,” she said.

“Always am,” he said, looking away.

She paused, glancing at him. “You’re pretty good. And I can tell you picked up a lot of what Steve was training you on. At least in the beginning. After that… I’m sure your focus was elsewhere.”

Peter blushed and Natasha smirked.

“Okay, well I feel like I should have still done better,” Peter said.

“You’re doing great, Peter. You’ve definitely improved over the years since we first saw you.”

“I had no idea what I was doing back then. Now… I’ve somehow been Spider-Man for five years.”

“Which is crazy considering you’re nineteen,” Natasha said.

“True,” Peter said.

“What’s on your mind?” Natasha asked.

Peter shrugged. “Is he actually going to let me out on missions with you two?”

Natasha glanced over at him. “Probably. He’s used to going on missions with those he’s close with. But he will never forgive himself if something happens to you.”

“That wouldn’t be on him.”

“He’s the leader. It’s always on him.”

“If I choose to go…”

“He’s the one in charge, Peter.”

Peter sighed. “I just… I want him to know I’m capable too.”

“I think he’s all too aware of that. And that’s what scares him. Because he knows what he’s like in the field. And if you’re anything like him…”

“What?” Peter asked.

“Steve takes risks. Doesn’t necessarily follow the proper protocols.”

“Really?” Peter asked.

Natasha smiled. “He’s army, through and through, sure. But he never tended to follow the proper rules. Making up his own was always better. And as for safety… parachutes, guns… not things he usually takes with him.”

Peter blinked. “Maybe I should be talking to him more about safety.”

Natasha chuckled. “You two are more similar than you think. And I’m glad you have each other. But you two out in the field together… might be very interesting. And I’m not going to play referee there. You should probably practice working missions together.”

“Probably,” Peter said.

“Otherwise you’re liable to get in the way of each other by trying to protect the other. And the missions can’t work if you two are focussed on each other.”

“Right,” Peter said.

“But enough of that. We’re just here to get you into tip top shape.”

“I’m pretty sure I’m in great shape.”

“Yes,” she said. “But I want you to learn technique and not just rely on your instinct. So you always have a backup if somehow you can’t access that ability.”

“I guess that makes sense,” Peter said.

“It does,” Natasha said.

They went back at it for a little while before Natasha said they were done for the day.

Peter hesitated a moment and turned around.

“Hey Nat?”

“Yes?” she asked.

“Are you…”

“Am I what?”

Peter paused and took a deep breath. “Are you… are you doing okay?”

She chuckled softly. “I’m okay.”

Peter bit his lip. “No. I just mean… it was you and Steve for a while and lately it’s more me and Steve and you’ve been… more on your own. And I don’t want you to feel like I’m taking him away from you.”

“Peter,” she said, walking up to him and placing a hand on his shoulder. “I’m good. Don’t worry about me. I’m happy you and Steve have each other.”

“Do you want someone?”

She hesitated. “You let me worry about myself. I’m a big girl.”

“Right but…”

“I think Steve’s going to miss you if you take much longer.”

Peter stared. “Okay,” he said softly. “But if….”

“Peter…”

“Right. So same time next week?”

“See you then,” she said.

Peter blinked his eyes open and wondered for a moment what woke him. It only took a moment for him to look to the side and see the door open with Natasha standing there.

“Morning,” she said. “Wake Steve up for me?”

“What’s going on?” Peter asked, but he nudged Steve all the same.

“Have to go. Shield needs some help.”

“Oh,” Peter mumbled, before he nudged Steve again. “Steve, wake up.”

Steve groaned, nuzzling into Peter.

“No, wake up,” Peter said, smiling softly.

“Steve,” Natasha said.

Steve finally blinked his eyes open. “Nat…”

“You know, I’m glad you two look like you’re wearing clothes…”

Peter snorted.

“What’s the problem?” Steve asked.

“Guy making trouble for Shield. They were going to take care of it but its some guy with super strength. They’re requesting backup.”

“Oh,” Steve said.

“His guys have some kind of Chitauri tech too,” she said.

“Okay. I’ll be out in five,” he said.

Peter watched them all carefully. “Chitauri tech? Do you need help?”

Steve glanced at Peter and Natasha smiled.

“We should be good, you can go back to bed,” Natasha said.

“I mean I’m up now,” Peter said. “And… we did say I’m an Avenger now, though I haven’t really come to help you guys on anything. And I’ve been doing my training…”

“That’s true,” Steve said. “Though we should be fine. Do you have anything you need to do today?”

Peter shrugged. “It’s Sunday. So no. I’d just be sitting here waiting for you to return so… why don’t I come along?”

Natasha and Steve shared a look.

“What? I mean yes, I know I haven’t come with you but… if its not going to be that bad could I come? Come on, Steve. We’ve chased down criminals together before.”

“We have,” Steve said. “Your type of criminals.”

“Hey, sometimes they’re more than they look….”

Steve raised an eyebrow and Peter pouted.  “Am I just an Avenger in name?”

“His training been going well?” Steve asked Natasha.

She nodded. “Much better. Could you handle him in the field with us?”

Steve turned to Peter and took a deep breath. “If you’re in the field with us, you listen to me. You keep your comms on and we work as a team. But I’m in charge. If I tell you to do something, you listen.”

“Steve…” Peter said.

“No. You listen. Just because we are together in our personal lives, doesn’t mean that relationship extends to the field. We have to be professional and work the mission.”

“Okay, fine,” Peter said. “But that means you have to let me do things. Because you know my abilities. So you can’t hold me back because you don’t want me to get hurt.”

Steve stared.

“Boys, I’m getting the Quinjet ready. We leave in five,” Natasha said, as she left. “And Peter, if we bench you, we bench you.”

“Why do I feel like I’m being punished for dating you,” Peter grumbled.

Steve shook his head. “You’re not being punished… I just...”

“Yeah, you don’t want to see me hurt. I know. But I’m very durable. And I don’t like seeing you hurt either. So maybe if we work together, we can prevent either of us from being hurt. Plus, you know I’m out there all the time.”

“Yes, but not on Avengers level threats.”

“This is one super strong guy. Against two of us.”

“True,” Steve said. He sighed, then pushed the covers off him as he got out of bed, heading to the bathroom.

“Steve… if it really isn’t going to work, I don’t have to come…I know the other day really rattled you,” Peter said, following him.

“I just feel like we should have practiced first,” Steve said.

“That’s rich, coming from you. What better way to learn than in the field?” Peter asked.

Steve turned to him. “I know, you’re right. I sound like the biggest hypocrite here. Fine. Just me and Nat have worked a long time together, so we know what to expect from each other. So you stick to the plan we come up with.”

Peter saluted. “Will do, Captain.”

Steve stared at him with heavy eyes. “This might be a problem.”

Peter grinned and ran back to get ready and grab his suit.

Flying in the Quinjet was ridiculously exciting but then he sat down to listen to the plan. It was pretty rough because they didn’t know the exact situation until they were there, but Peter was going to try his hardest to follow the plan.

Because he wasn’t great at that, but he desperately wanted to make sure this wasn’t his first and only Avengers mission.

Steve looked stressed in the corner and Peter walked over to him. “If you’re really not okay with me being there… I can stay here.”

“Really?” Steve asked.

“I mean I won’t be that happy about it but…”

Steve shook his head. “Everyone’s been speculating about you for months… especially since we announced publicly you were an Avenger.”

“Right… so…”

“It’s not rational. I know you are capable. I know you heal fast. But seeing you that other day…”

“Yeah, get it,” Peter said. “But this time there are three of us so….”

“And before there were tons of us,” Steve mumbled.

Peter sighed. “I can stay.”

“No,” Steve said. “You’re right. I can’t force you to stay home, just like you can’t force me.”

“Okay…” Peter said.

“So, you’re coming.”

“Yes!” Peter exclaimed.

“Way too excited,” Steve said, and he heard Natasha chuckle in the background.

“Landing in two minutes, go strap in,” she said.

Peter went to do just that though he couldn’t help but run his mouth. “You know, I could just stick to the wall I wouldn’t need a seatbelt. Or stick to the roof. I’ve actually been on the outside of a plane flying in the sky before so…”

“No shit,” Steve said. “Why were you on the outside of a plane?”

“Oh, this guy was stealing stuff from Tony... Chitauri tech too. Weird, huh? Thought it was all gone by now.”

“It still turns up every once in a while,” Natasha piped in.

She landed the Quinjet and Peter glanced at Steve, wanting to follow his lead and get this right.

His first Avengers mission.

Steve and Natasha headed out first and Peter bounded out behind them.

He could see a bunch of Shield agents had a building surrounded and they were facing a bunch of guys holding Chitauri weapons. But there was one guy in the middle pacing and smiling at them, though his smile turned a little sour when he saw them.

“Captain America! What a pleasure,” he exclaimed.

“Of course,” Steve said. “Unfortunately, I don’t think we’ve been introduced yet.”

“Oh, and you brought your trainee! How quaint.”

Steve shrugged. “Everyone needs a first mission.”

“Ah, I am a mission, am I. You know, you think you are in the right here? What right do you have to these weapons over me? I think you will find we are both rather similar.”

“Well, one of us is threatening to attack others,” Steve said.

“Are you not threatening me?” the guy said.

Steve shrugged.

“Stop bouncing,” Natasha mumbled beside them.

Peter glanced over at her before he realized she was talking to him, and he tried to stop his movements.

“This is so cool,” was all he said.

“You’re like child again,” she said, though he could see her smiling slightly.

“I’m an actual Avenger. Doing Avenger things.”

Peter could see Steve trying to hold his composure, but the slight shake of his shoulders showed he was definitely listening to him. Peter mimed zipping his lips to Natasha.

He tuned back into the conversation to hear a list of demands from the guy, mostly starting with him getting payback for all he lost.

Peter sighed. It was always the same. And even now… almost three years after the blip, they were still doing this.

He had a feeling it took people that long to finally get up the strength and courage to fight.

He was mostly paying attention until suddenly a sharp spike in his Spidey sense had him reeling.

“Steve… move….” He said softly before his eyes widened and he shot out a web and pulled Steve back.

A second later, there was a crater where Steve had been standing.

Steve glanced back at him a moment and nodded before he turned to the guy.

“Now, that wasn’t very nice. I assume by that you won’t come quietly.”

The guy just shrugged.

“Well, that’s our cue,” Natasha said, and Peter nodded before they were springing into action.

Their tentative plan had really been just listen to Steve and then work on containment. Steve was to take on the super strong guy. And they were to disarm or capture the others.

He had a feeling they usually used a little more force but since this was so public and he was there, their focus was more on deescalate and capture.

So, Peter focused on jumping around and sending out webs. So far, he and Natasha were able to take the others by surprise and disarm them.

Peter would tie them up in his webs and then started following after Natasha to do the same.

He flung out a web and yanked a weapon out of someone’s hand just as it was about to hit her and she gave him a nod then moved on.

Honestly, Peter was kind of disappointed in how easy it was.

Which should have been his first clue.

He turned immediately to Steve as he heard him grunt and get pushed back. The guy he was fighting… seemed stronger than him.

“What the hell?” Peter asked. He jumped up higher to get a better vantage point, hanging onto the wall of a building. “Steve, you okay?”

“Just peachy,” Steve said, pushing harder with all his might.

“You can not win against me, Captain America! I have perfected it all! My strength is unmatchable. Stronger than even you! And I will be the one to take Captain America down a peg! The world will rejoice for me.”

“Yeah, somehow I doubt that,” Steve grunted.

Peter glanced over at Natasha who was helping secure the other guys. He motioned to Steve and she looked at him and shrugged. “He’s okay.”

Peter looked again before the guy grinned and Peter frowned. Something was wrong. The guy seemed to be getting stronger.

Peter glanced around before he saw the downed weapons glowing. There was something about them. Something familiar.

He glanced back at the guy and saw something glowing on him as well.

“Oh. It’s the weapons. They’re his power source. They’re giving him power!” Peter exclaimed.

“What?” Steve asked, though it seemed he was now losing the fight.

“Nat! We have to destroy the weapons.”

“Is that safe?” she called out.

“Probably not,” Peter said.

He approached one of them and took a look at it. “A connects to B which connects to…”

“Peter! Watch out!” Natasha called.

Peter side stepped the guy coming at him and glanced at the weapon briefly before using it to hit the guy into the wall. “Where’d you come from?” he asked.

The guy groaned as Peter approached.

“Give that to me,” the guy said.

“Why?” Peter asked.

“This isn’t your fight. Get out of here. We only have a problem with Captain America.”

“Why?” Peter asked again.

“He was supposed to save us!”

Peter frowned. “We were all supposed to. We all failed. It’s not on him.”

The guy scoffed and Peter webbed his mouth shut.

He focused back on the weapon. He heard a sizzle behind him as Natasha used her widow bites on one of the guys.

“Nat! The electricity. It’ll short it!”

“On it,” she said.

Peter glanced back at Steve as he was pushed back by the guy, almost to his knees.

“Steve?” Peter asked softly.

He looked back at Natasha but she was busy getting rid of the weapons. He knew he wasn’t supposed to interfere but… Steve really looked like he was struggling as the guy gained power. Hopefully Natasha would be able to get rid of the weapons soon.

But then he had an idea. If he could distract the guy long enough for Natasha to destroy more weapons… his strength should fail.

He swung up to a building to look around then got an idea.

He attached some webs to a car and slowly hoisted it up in the air.

And then his Spidey sense tingled again and he jumped, doing a flip until he was behind the guy fighting Steve.

He tapped him on the shoulder and the guy turned around, mouth dropped open.

“Hi! Do you have a moment to talk about car insurance?”

“What?” the guy asked.

Steve gave Peter the weirdest look.

“I mean, you could be covered. It looks like your car is about to be towed actually.”

“What the fuck are you talking about?”

“Catch!” Peter said, and the car started falling down onto the guy,

He gasped as he let go of Steve to catch the car instead and Peter bounded over to Steve.

“You okay?” he asked.

Steve nodded. “But was it really wise to give him a car that he could… duck!”

Peter and Steve rolled out of the way as the car was thrown at him. “Just needed to buy some time,” Peter said.

Steve glanced at Peter and Peter groaned. “I know, I know… I’m not sticking to the plan…”

“Yours might be better,” Steve said. Peter grinned and Steve chuckled. “Don’t let that go to your head.”

“Nope, no way,” Peter said.

The guy ran at them again and Peter flipped over his shoulders while Steve thrust the shield up between them.

There was a loud clang and then Steve pushed the guy back into Peter, who pushed him into Steve… who started playing keep away with the bad guy.

The guy growled furiously and let out a wide punch at Steve who caught the punch and struggled for just a second before pushing it away. The guy then swung widely at Peter who caught his arm too. He must have been losing his strength as it didn’t seem to be too hard to hold onto him.

Steve joined him and soon together, they were able to knock the guy out.

Natasha walked up behind them, wiping the dust off her hands from the tech. “Nice work, boys. Looks like our job here is done.”

Peter blinked, before getting up and webbing the guy’s hands together just in case. “Is he weak now?”

Natasha nudged at him lightly and shrugged. “Weak enough to bring back.”

“Nice,” Peter said.

“Good work, team,” Steve said.

The shield agents walked in to help now and Steve gave a brief talk to them. But it was essentially done. It was kind of weird how they were just going to leave now. He was used to helping with the cleanup. But then again… he was an Avenger now.

And as for a first mission, that was pretty great.

The only thing left was to figure out how those guys got those weapons and what they were really made of. But that was going to be left to Shield. Unless Steve could persuade them to let Peter have a look too.

Peter grinned. First mission: success.

Peter smiled as they headed back to the Quinjet before they took off and headed back to the compound.

“So? How was I?” Peter asked.

“I say you did a great job,” Natasha said.

“Thanks!” Peter said. “That was fun! I mean, I sometimes deal with guys like that too but… so cool to do that together. And he seemed like he was getting crazy strong.”

“I mean… you didn’t really listen to our plan…” Steve said.

“It was a basic plan,” Natasha said. “Plus, Peter came up with all the tech info for us. How to stop him getting stronger.”

“Yes, that’s true,” Steve said. He offered a small smile.

“What is it?” Peter asked.

“It’s nothing.” Steve said.

“Steve,” Peter said.

“I’m being overprotective again.”

“You didn’t like me there, did you? I didn’t even get hurt!” Peter exclaimed.

“I know. And I don’t want you to get hurt.”

“Yes, we established that,” Peter said. “Is there something more?”

“You act different in the suit,” Steve said.

“Different how? Different good or different bad?”

“Kind of cocky,” Natasha said, piping in.

Steve sent her a look. “Well,” he said, deflating a bit. “A little. And ridiculous jokes. I can’t believe you dropped a car on him.”

“I thought he could burn through some of his strength, but it didn’t seem to work like that.”

“But you do act different,” Steve said.

“I feel… more confident in the mask. Like… I know they all know who I am. But it’s an extra layer of protection. If I was regular Peter while being Spider-Man… I dunno.”

“Like when you put on the suit, you become the persona more?” Steve asked.

“Sort of. Or just… superhero mode.”

“Superhero mode. I guess,” Steve said.

“Steve,” Peter said. “It went well. What’s really going through your mind?”

“Just… being out there with you.”

“Why? It’s not like you hadn’t been in the field with others you care about…”

“You can say his name,” Steve said softly.

“Steve…”

“With Bucky it was different.”

“Why was it different?”

“Because… because he was my best friend. And it never became more. With us, it's more.”

“I mean, yeah, but…”

“And he was a trained soldier.”

“I mean, I’m pretty well trained at this point…”

“He knew what he was getting into…”

“Steve…”

“And I lost him. I lost him when he came with me and it was my fault. And then I lost him again…”

“Steve,” Peter said softer.

Steve looked away.

“I’m not going anywhere.”

“You can’t promise that,” Steve said.

“No,” Peter said. “But I could also stay home and be attacked. Avengers Compound is a pretty well-known place. Maybe you go out and it’s a distraction and then I’m attacked at home. Then what?”

Steve stared.

“Okay, maybe I shouldn’t have phrased it like that but…”

“I know what you mean. Even if you aren’t in the field there is always danger.”

“I mean, I don’t mean to say it like that to make you worry more…”

Steve shrugged.

“We’ve been through so much… honestly if you weren’t worried about something happening to one of us then I’d be more worried.”

“Are you worried?”

“Yeah, of course. I really don’t know what I’d do if I lost someone else… if I lost you…”

Steve nodded and looked away.

“But Steve,” Peter said, turning his head back to face him. “If we’re in the field together… we can look out for each other. We are both strong and capable… and today went well. Right?”

Steve chuckled softly. “It did. Really well.”

“We make a good team,” Peter said.

“We do, actually.”

“Kind of crazy how we sort of just synced up when fighting that guy…”

“Nat was highly amused.”

“Yeah?” Peter asked.

“We usually choose a buddy on the field to team up with who we have good chemistry with. Now, usually its not romantic chemistry…”

Peter snorted.

“But we did work well together,” Steve said.  “And you’re right. We could be attacked anywhere. Or something could happen that would… maybe it is better that I know where you are when I’m fighting. You also give me the motivation to win.”

“Awesome,” Peter said. “So… I’m cleared to come on more missions?”

Steve stared at him for a moment before he shook his head in amusement. “Sure. But… we are going to work out more strategies together.”

“Yeah? What kind of strategies?”

“And I’m done listening in,” Natasha said.

Steve smirked at him. “I mean actual battle strategies. So, we know where the other would be and could plan our moves.”

“Oh. I mean okay, I could that that. I also have… an idea for a relaxation strategy… for not battle.”

Steve grinned. “Yeah, okay. I think I could help you figure that out.”

Peter grinned. “Oh, do tell…”

“Yup, definitely done listening in,” Natasha said, and Peter heard a screen go up in the front and then silence.

Steve glanced at the screen then at Peter. “We’ve become that couple. The annoying one.”

Peter smiled. “I guess we have."

Steve laughed. “Well… now we can stay that couple for eternity.”

Peter stared, mouth open for a moment before he nodded and leaned in to give Steve a post battle kiss.

Chapter Text

From there on, Peter wanted to make Steve feel more comfortable. They started slow and worked their way up to bigger missions. Not that there really were that many lately. It almost seemed like they were tapering off. Shield only called them in when they really needed backup.

But the first step to making Steve feel more comfortable was actually getting back to training. And they took it seriously this time. They worked more on strategies and skills than actual sparring and managed to get more work done.

After that, Steve started to join Peter on some patrols. He did for the most part just help out the neighbourhood, but sometimes it was something a bit more intense. And it was more about them getting into a flow of teamwork in the field.

And then… Peter started joining Steve and Natasha on some missions. Still nothing huge, because he really didn’t have the time to go out of the country. But the Quinjet was pretty fast and they could make it to the other side of the US in no time.

And Steve and him… they were quite the pair. Natasha was even starting to comment on how she needed a new partner, which made a far away look enter her eyes that Peter and Steve weren’t too fond of. Soon, it was just Peter and Steve heading out on some of the missions, Natasha claiming she wasn’t needed and had gone to handle her own.

But all the training had paid off, with Peter and Steve able to anticipate the other’s move. Steve would throw his shield up for Peter to catch and hit an enemy, before flinging it back. Then Steve would hitch a ride on a web Peter flung for him.

And Peter could see Steve relaxing the more they went out together. The more they built up their technique together, the more fun they started having.

And while theoretically, Peter knew crime fighting shouldn’t necessarily be fun, sometimes their missions felt more like dates than work.

And they usually ended in food, because Steve always stressed how important food was after a mission.

And yet despite it all, and the multiple dates they’d had in public, the news still speculated on the great fighting team Captain America and Spider-Man.

Through all this, Peter was starting to make a name for himself. Not that he hadn’t before, but now it was much more well known that he was working for the Avengers. Which could be why he’d had the increase in attention from the school.

Especially because it was finals time and everyone was increasingly stressed.

He was already almost done with his second year of college and that was crazy to believe. Only one more year after this and he would be done.

Peter came home and flopped down on the couch, landing in Steve’s lap.

“Ow… hello,” Steve said.

Peter grinned then groaned. “Why am I still in school?”

“That bad, huh?”

“I mean… do final exams even really test your real knowledge?”

Steve chuckled. “I’m sure they do.” He started carding a hand through Peter’s hair.

“I doubt it. They’re just a torture device.”

“Well, if you say so.”

Peter narrowed his eyes and looked up at Steve. “Wait… did you go to college?”

“No. I joined the army,” Steve said.

“Right. But you finished high school?”

“Yes,” Steve said.

Peter narrowed his eyes then turned to Natasha. “What about you?”

“Unless you count combat/spy training, no higher education for me either.”

“Huh,” Peter said. “So why am I doing this? I don’t need this. You two are doing fine.”

“Define fine,” Natasha said.

“I mean you have jobs. That don’t need a higher education.”

“I’m pretty sure we’re exceptions,” Steve said. “Plus, these aren’t your typical jobs. And aren’t really consistent, or greatly paid.”

“Then how do you have money?” Peter asked.

“I mean we’re paid but…”

“It helps that your mom fronts our living expenses,” Natasha said.

“Oh,” Peter said. “I mean she does for me too I guess.”

“Yes, but she’s your mom.”

“True,” Peter said.

“I just want to be done already,” Peter said.

“Are you not learning anything new anymore?” Steve asked.

“I mean…I am. But… there’s so much more to do. and what do I get from having my degree?” Peter asked.

Steve shrugged.

“A proper job at Stark Industries and not just helping out?” Natasha asked.

“I mean, I guess. But I kind of have a proper job lined up anyway… ugh… I am just so done with studying.”

“Well, I’m heading out again soon. You could come with me, skip your exams,” Natasha said, looking off.

Peter sat up a moment to stare at her. “That’s probably not a good idea.”

“Right, you should take the exams,” Natasha said.

“Nat…” Steve started. “Are you sure you want to go again?”

“I said you don’t have to come with me but I’m going.”

“Look, it’s almost been three years and…”

“And I’ll find him and bring him home.”

“I don’t think he wants to…”

“Steve. Honestly, shut up. If Bucky were still alive you’d be going after him still,” Natasha said.

“I just want you to take a break. It’s been constant for you… for the last three years. Half of the times you’re away from here you’re looking for him and…”

“And that’s my choice. I told you. You don’t have to come anymore. But I’m leaving,” she said. She got up and stormed out of the room.

Steve sighed.

“She’s not going to give up, huh?” Peter asked.

“She’s wearing herself thin. She’s keeping up communications with the others, searching for Clint, going on missions. She’s taking no time for herself. I invited her to come to therapy with me the other day but she refused.”

Peter swivelled around and faced Steve with his arms around his legs. “What can we do?”

“I don’t know if there’s anything we can do. I think we just wait for her to come to terms with it.”

“I feel bad. You know how she was trying to set you up with someone before? Maybe we could find someone…”

“I don’t think she wants that. That’s not what she’s looking for with Clint either.”

Peter hummed.

“It’s okay,” Steve said finally. “You worry about exams. We will help her when she is ready for it. She’s a strong woman. She can handle herself.”

“Yeah,” Peter said. “But she shouldn’t have to.”

“No,” Steve said. “She shouldn’t. And she won’t have to. But we will be ready to help her when she needs it.”

“Done!” Peter exclaimed, running to the front of the room and handing his paper in. He had the biggest smile on his face as he exited the room.

“Yes! Freedom! Summer is here!” he exclaimed. He was glad they got a break with an early exam schedule this year. A longer summer was definitely appreciated.

A few people turned to look at him and he winced, waving slightly.

He made his way out of the building and stared at the sun for a moment. Just one more year and he’d graduate and never have to take exams or tests again. He couldn’t wait.

He ran to meet Cindy at their post exam meal of congratulations. Or at least that’s what she called it.

He saw her sitting there already, scrolling through her phone, and sat down.

“Hey!” He exclaimed.

“Hey, Peter!” she said, looking up. “Oh my god, I’m so glad we’re done.”

“Me too. That was insane. I think my brain is mush now from everything I had to memorize. And… yup, it’s gone. Every single fact I memorized has left my brain.”

She chuckled. “Oh, me too. But that’s fine because it’s summer break now. And then one more year and we are out of this place.”

“Completely out. All the way out. No more studying for me after this.”

“You work in a lab. You’ll probably be researching for the rest of your life.”

“Yes, but that is on things that are of interest to me. Not all of this was interesting,” he said.

She smiled. “Man, it’s been too long since we’ve caught up like this. You are so busy mister.”

“Sorry,” Peter said.

“Maybe it’s because you’re now actively an Avenger?”

Peter shrugged with a smile.

“Seriously, I see you on the news now more than I see you in person.”

“Sorry,” Peter said again.

“Stop apologizing. You are actively saving people. But you and Steve sure do look awful close in those videos.”

“Only to you, apparently. I have a feeling no one would even believe us if we said we were dating,” Peter said.

She laughed. “Probably not.”

“But yeah…” Peter said with a sigh.

She chuckled. “What’s that about?”

“Oh, I dunno. I’m just… happy. Which is weird. I guess. I don’t know.”

“I’m glad you’re happy, Peter.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

She laughed. “You really are so in love with him. My god. So when’s the wedding?”

Peter sputtered. “Cindy, come on.”

“Nope. I’m living vicariously through you now, so I need all the details.”

“What is that supposed to mean?”

“Brad and I broke up,” she said.

“Oh,” Peter said. “Oh my god. I’m so sorry. And here I am going on about Steve…”

“No, it’s totally fine. I told you. You are Steve are great together. Me and Brad... we were okay. We got along fine. But we just weren’t working out. I’m perfectly okay.”

Peter frowned. “Well if you’re sure…”

“Yup,” she said. “I’ll find someone else. I am more focussed on you.”

“Oh me?” Why?” Peter asked.

“Because I seriously want to be at your wedding.”

“Stop saying we’re getting married! Cindy!” Peter exclaimed, looking around.

There were a few people listening in to their conversation, but Peter knew no matter what they wouldn’t put it together. Peter and Steve had literally told a news reporter once they were dating and it still came out in the papers as “Avengers partners.”

“I just know you will.”

“What makes you say that?”

“Seeing you two together. And just how fast your relationship has progressed.”

“What do you mean?”

“Peter. You’ve been together like what… eight months?”

Peter blinked. “I guess. Somewhere around that?”

“And you’re already living together. And have been for a while.”

“Oh… I mean…”

“You work together, you live together, and you aren’t getting on each others’ nerves?”

“I mean, we still have some disagreements…”

“About what?”

“I don’t know… about hiding injuries, or leaving our suits in the doorway or…”

“All normal things,” she said.

Peter raised an eyebrow.

“For a superhero,” she amended.

“That kind of stuff.”

“Right,” she said.

“What?” Peter asked, before he sunk down in his seat at the look she gave him.

“You’re very domestic.”

“Okay. So look, you’ve been involved in every step of my relationship since the beginning. But I really don’t need you to force anything else. We are happy. And that’s enough for me.”

“But would you marry him if he asked?” she asked.

“Yeah,” Peter said quickly before he froze. “Yes… I just said yes. I would marry him. Oh my god.”

“See?” she said.

“Holy shit…” Peter said.

Cindy laughed.

“No, you are a meddler. Stop it. Wow… how did my life become this? Do I want to ask him to marry me?” Peter asked.

Cindy shrugged.

“Shit,” Peter said. “No… no... we should at least date a year, right?”

“I mean, who knows. You never know what will happen tomorrow, right?”

“That’s true,” Peter said. “This is why I have to avoid you sometimes.”

Cindy laughed again. “Peter. You do what makes you happiest. You just make sure I’m part of your wedding party.”

“Okay, you know what? We’re changing the subject. I can’t get married at nineteen. That’s crazy.”

“Right,” she said. “You’ll get married at twenty.”

Peter raised his eyebrows and finally someone came around to take their order.

But he spent the rest of the meal avoiding their previous conversation.

Peter sat with Steve, cuddling on the couch, and watching some random show on the television. He’d had so much more time now that school was out for the summer and he was using it to his full advantage. He had to love how early college ended.

Their missions had also tapered off recently as the three-year anniversary of the blip approached.

Three years. That was insane to think about. How much everything had changed in those three years. And somehow… he was content.

A door slammed in the building and Peter glanced up at Steve.

“Friday?” Peter asked.

“It seems Natasha Romanoff is back.”

“Oh,” Peter said, glancing at Steve.

“Just give her a moment,” he said.

It really didn’t take that long for her to show up in the common area.

She stormed in, wiping blood off her face, and only then did Steve move. He pushed Peter off him slowly and stood, walking up to her slowly.

“Nat… are you injured?”

Peter got up as well and hovered by the couch. They were closer than they had been but Steve and Natasha were still each other’s first contact.

“I’m fine,” she growled.

Steve put his hands up and took a step back. “I just want to check. That’s a lot of blood…”

Peter glanced her over and noticed she was bleeding from other spots too, not just her head. There was a fairly large gash in her side and blood was steadily dripping from it, despite the fact that it looked like she had wrapped it earlier.

“I said I was fine. I’m going to take a shower.”

“Nat,” Steve said, stepping into her path.

“Steve, you better move or I’ll make you.”

“Talk to me,” he said.

“There’s nothing to say. I’m going to take a shower.”

“What happened? I haven’t seen you this upset in a while.”

“Get out of my way,” she repeated, and Peter was horrified to see how glassy her eyes were.

“Nat. Did he do this to you?”

She looked away, avoiding Steve’s eyes.

“Natasha.”

“What, you want a gold medal? An I told you so? You want me to tell you how right you were? That he wasn’t coming home? You want…” she broke off.

“What happened?”

“He got fed up. Of me coming after him. He…”

“Did Clint do this?” Steve asked.

“He has a sword now.”

“Okay,” Steve said.

“He told me if I tried to come after him again… he’d kill me.”

“I’m sorry, Nat,” Steve said.

“Why won’t he come home?”

“He’s lost everything… he…”

“He has me!” she exclaimed.

“I know,” Steve said.

Natasha looked miserably at Peter. “Peter lost everything and you two are snuggled up here on a couch all happy.”

Steve glanced at Peter. “We all handle grief differently…”

“What’s wrong with him? Why can’t he see I need him and…” she fell to her knees and Steve followed immediately.

“Peter… go get some supplies… please…”

“Yeah… yeah,” Peter said, before getting up and rushing to grab some gauze and tape and other supplies.

“Steve…” he heard Natasha say brokenly as he left the room.

He busied himself grabbing the supplies and came back as soon as he could.

Natasha was on the ground, wrapped in Steve’s arms, sobbing uncontrollably. Peter hesitated by the door for a moment before Steve caught his eyes and nodded at him to come closer.

“Here…” he said softly.

“Thanks, Peter.”

“Um…” Peter said. He’d never seen Natasha like this.

“She’ll be okay,” Steve said softly.

“Fuck you,” Natasha whispered.

“Nat.”

“You were right… you were… but I couldn’t give up on him. I couldn’t… he’s not coming home,” she said softly.

“I’m sorry,” Steve said.

“He won’t… I lost him… he’s…”

“I know,” Steve said, and simply held her as she sobbed.

Peter stood still another moment before he finally moved a little closer.

“Nat, just let me see your side, please. I need to help clean the wound.”

“No,” she said, and Peter saw Steve physically having to move her.

“No,” she said again.

“Shhh,” Steve said.

As Steve helped move her Peter could see the blood still dripping down.

“Peter,” Steve said, and Peter jumped before he realized he should hand over the supplies.

“Thanks,” Steve said. “You can go if you want.”

“Oh… I mean…it’s okay,” he said. “I can uh… I can help.”

“Fuck off!” Natasha screamed.

Peter jumped back and Steve sighed. “We’ll be okay,” Steve said.

“Okay,” Peter said.

He slowly backed out of the room and walked into their bedroom instead, taking a seat on the bed. He could still hear Natasha’s cries in his head and closed his eyes, trying to drown them out.

Steve joined him much later and Peter turned to him.

“How’s she doing?” he asked softly.

Steve sighed, running a hand through his hair. “Physically, she’ll heal. She was sliced pretty badly by what was apparently a sword. And she hit her head in the tussle. But I patched her up and she’ll be okay.”

“And mentally?” Peter asked.

Steve just sighed again before he sat on the bed beside Peter. “She held out hope for so long that he’d come home.”

“You… you’d given up a while ago,” Peter said.

“I went with her to support her but I couldn’t… I had to move on. If he didn’t want to come back with us… she just realized that today.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

Steve turned more fully to face Peter. “How are you doing?”

“Me? What I’m fine. Nothing happened to me…”

“I know it can be hard to see people struggle like that.”

“She’s always been so strong… I’ve never seen…”

“I know,” Steve said. “She hides it well. These last few years… and I think with the anniversary coming up... it hits all of us differently. But she’s finally realizing how different everything is. And that she has to move forward. Going after Clint… it was her only connection to the past and now that’s gone.”

Peter nodded.

“She’ll be okay. It’ll just take time,” Steve said.

“And you?” Peter asked.

“Me?” Steve responded.

“How are you… dealing with this?”

“Like you said, I knew Clint wasn’t going to come home. And I knew the fallout when Natasha finally accepted that would be pretty big. I was preparing for a moment like this for a while.”

“But…” Peter said.

“I’m okay. It helps that I have you,” he said.

“Yeah,” Peter said, grinning softly. “That helps. Because… she was right. I lost everyone too. And I did gain people. Like Mom… Morgan… you. Even Natasha. I want to help her if she needs help, she just always seemed….”

“So unbreakable?” Steve asked.

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“Well, we all have our limits. Superheroes too.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

Steve smiled at him sadly. “We’ll check up with her in the morning, okay?”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“She will be okay. We’ll make sure of it.”

“Okay,” Peter said.

“I love you,” Steve said.

“Love you,” Peter responded.

Steve leaned in to give Peter a kiss which he responded to before they pulled away. Peter let his head fall down onto Steve’s shoulder and they just sat there a while.

Peter woke up and snuggled into Steve, almost forgetting what day it was. The encounter with Natasha the other day had been weighing on both of their minds and she was doing okay. They made sure to keep her occupied and made sure she was eating.

But other than that, they had to let grief take its course.

And as Peter woke up, it slowly dawned on him what today really was. Three years. It had been three years since space. Three years since everyone disappeared. Three years and they were still here.

The first year they’d had that ceremony to honour the lives that were lost. The second year… they didn’t do anything official. Most of them just tried to go on with their life. This year? They didn’t have anything planned either. After the first year when they had the ceremony it sounded like they were trying to keep a low profile. Because it tended to bring out more hate than remembrance.

Peter felt Steve roll over and glanced at him as he opened his eyes.

“Morning,” Peter said softly.

“Morning,” Steve said.

He stared at Steve and let his hand reach out to trail over his face. “It’s been three years,” Peter said softly.

“It has,” Steve said.

“That’s…” Peter started.

“I know,” Steve said.

“How does it feel like just yesterday… and also like ten years ago?”

“I know what you mean,” Steve said.

Peter sighed.

“What’s going through your head?”

Peter shrugged. “I dunno. Three years. Three years without May… or Ned… or Tony…”

“Yeah,” Steve said.

“I was thinking about it the other day…did you know that we still have my old apartment? Mom… Mom asked what I wanted to do with it three years ago and I didn’t know so we just… kept it.”

“Okay.”

“I haven’t been back though. I mean, what’s the point? It’s just… old memories. We took a lot of the stuff from it anyway when we packed up my stuff but…”

“But it’s a reminder of the past.”

“Yeah,” Peter said. “I’m kind of thinking we should get rid of it. Maybe someone else needs it.”

“Maybe,” Steve said.

“Though there are way less people now so…”

“That’s up to you.”

Peter nodded. “She would have liked you. Well, I mean she probably would have yelled about it first. Mostly about you being a superhero and both of us having dangerous jobs. I mean... she was only just coming to terms with knowing I was Spider-Man…”

Steve smiled. “Tell me about her?”

“She… she was the best. She took me in after my parents passed and… she was everything. I never called her mom or anything like that. That wasn’t who she was to me. She was my aunt. She was May. She taught me how to dance and tie a tie. She did her best to provide for me. She worried about me constantly. And the last year with her… I threw it back in her face by being Spider-Man. I snuck out and worried her and…”

“Hey, hey, no. You said she would have understood.”

“I mean… eventually. She was getting there. She hated Tony.”

“Yeah?” Steve said.

“Yeah. She hated how he brought me into this. Though he didn’t really. He just gave me suits and more protection and… I miss him too.”

“I miss Tony as well.”

“Do you?” Peter asked.

“Yeah. I know I don’t talk about him much but… well, to be fair we only got along part of the time. We used to butt heads a lot.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“But in the end, we always found a way to work together. Even with everything…”

“Yeah,” Peter said. “I wish I could tell him how much he meant to me.”

“I think he knew,” Steve said. “If your mom knew… he knew.”

“I hope so,” Peter said.

“And then... Ned. Man. We were friends since we were young and… we were going to go to college together. We were the best of friends. And I almost… sometimes I feel like I’m forgetting him the most.”

Steve pressed a kiss to Peter’s head.

“He always had my back and…”

“He was your best friend,” Steve said.

“Yeah,” Peter said.

He wiped a stray tear from his face.

“Its okay,” Steve said.

“Yeah. I mean. I actually feel better now that I’m talking about them.”

“I’m glad. Sometimes that really helps.”

“I’m sorry I never talked to you about them before.”

“Don’t be. That was up to you, when you were ready to talk.”

“Yeah,” Peter said. “Thanks.”

“For what?”

“For listening,” Peter said.

“Of course.”

“Do you want…”

“What?”

“To talk about anyone? Anything… on this day?”

Steve sighed, rolling back onto his back.

“I miss all of them. I was closest with Sam and Bucky. But the others too. King T’Challa, Tony… but yes, Sam and Bucky. You know, I’m the reason Sam got involved in all this. He just saw me running one day and decided to chat. Told me he was army. And then I brought all of it to his door one day when I didn’t know who to trust. So him being involved in this… that’s all on me.”

“I think if he didn’t want to do it, he could have stopped at any time,” Peter said. “Right? We do it because we have to… but because we want to.”

“That’s true. And sometimes I think he had a bit too much fun.”

Peter smiled. “His wings were pretty cool, too.”

“Yeah, you had some kind of infatuation with them.”

“Infatuation,” Peter said and snorted. “No… they just seemed way too light and…” he cut off.

Steve sighed. “I can’t believe I lost Bucky twice.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“It was almost a miracle he was still here after everything… and with his right mind. Shuri helped with that and… I feel bad for Wakanda too but… Bucky…”

Peter nodded.

“He was my everything. I would have done everything for him.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“And now... now I’d do everything for you.”

“Stop it,” Peter said, blushing.

“It’s true. Just because I talk about him like that…”

“I know. I mean… I might have almost with MJ if things had been different.”

Steve nodded.

“But they aren’t and… I’m glad even with all the mess this still was… we could find each other.”

“Me too,” Steve said.

They stared at each other for a moment longer.

“Man… that… that felt kind of good,” Peter said.

“It did, didn’t it?” Steve asked. “Getting it all out.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

They stayed a moment longer, curled up together.

“We should probably check on Nat, though,” Steve said.

“Yeah. Get some food. As much as I’d like to stay in bed all day…”

Steve grinned finally. “Let’s get up and face the day. And move forward.”

“Okay. To moving forward.”

“Moving forward,” Steve said.

Chapter Text

The week after the anniversary of the blip had been rough. They stayed inside for the most part and avoided the media. There were people protesting and riots in the streets, though Peter didn’t know to what end. How was that going to change anything now? Three years later?

They figured they just had to get their thoughts out. There tended to be more support groups than riots in the end. And shield handled the riots.

They were more worried about Natasha. She was good at hiding her feelings, though, and the next day she was right back to how she usually acted.

Though, Steve did spend some more one on one time with her and let her get out some of her emotions sparring.

Peter was glad they still had each other.

He spent some time back home with Pepper and Morgan as well. He could tell how hard that week was for them too, and Happy made a few more visits than normal. He wondered how long it would be before it didn’t mean anything anymore.

Before it became just a sad day and not one that ripped their hearts out.

He thought about Nebula and tried to message her but didn’t hear anything back. He figured she was probably busy. Or somewhere where his message couldn’t reach. He should really have tried to keep in touch more.

Peter mentioned that to Steve and he shrugged. “We’re all doing our best. You want to sit in on the next meeting?”

Peter blinked. “What meeting?”

Steve chuckled. “Avengers meeting. Usually Nat handles them and just gives me the updates… she’s more involved in the planning of it all then me now. But I figured I’d give her a small break right now…”

“Oh. I mean I guess?”

“I just meant Nebula is usually there.”

“Oh, really? Who else?” Peter asked.

“Rocket, Okoye, Colonel Rhodes, and sometimes Carol. If she isn’t busy.”

“Huh. How did I not know you did this? No one ever mentioned it.”

“Because it was Nat’s thing. I sat in in the beginning but… I think she wants the semblance of control. Most of the meetings end up being a catch up on what the others are doing.”

“Yeah, there haven’t been as many missions lately,” Peter said.

Steve shrugged. “There’s just way less people. And since we aren’t looking for Clint anymore…”

“Right,” Peter said.

“So you want to join?”

“Sure,” Peter said.

And with that Peter was sitting in the meeting as the others all logged on and their holographic screens popped up one by one.

“Hello everyone,” Steve said.

“Where’s Natasha?” Carol asked.

“She needs a few days off. Everything’s been catching up to her.”

Carol nodded and looked at Peter, tilting her head.

“Hi,” Peter said.

“Hello. Peter was it?” she said.

Peter nodded.

“Hey! Peter! Didn’t know you were going to join us,” Rhodey said.

“Hey, Rhodey,” Peter said. “It’s been a while!”

“Yeah, sorry, kid. I’ll try to make it in for your birthday, though.”

“I’m not a kid, anymore. But that would be nice. Morgan misses you!”

“Yeah, all grown up, aren’t you,” he said. “And I miss her. Tell Pepper I’ll be there soon.”

“Will do,” Peter said.

He turned to Nebula and Rocket. “Hey Nebula,” he said.

“Peter. I wasn’t ignoring your message by the way I just couldn’t get this damn device to work. What did you do to it?” she asked, turning to Rocket.

“Might have borrowed a part or two,” he said.

“Damn racoon,” she said.

“Hey, you know what…”

“I don’t believe we have been introduced, but I have seen you in the news. I am Okoye,” Okoye introduced.

“Oh, uh, nice to meet you,” Peter said.

“Right,” Steve said. “So now that you’ve all been introduced to Peter, who is a member of the Avengers now, if you didn’t know, let’s get down to it. I know you are all busy.”

“You need any help, with Natasha?” Okoye asked.

Steve shook his head. “She called off the hunt for Clint. Or at least… is putting a pause on it.”

“You want me to stop looking?” Rhodey asked. “Because I keep getting sent after him.”

Steve shrugged. “Up to you. You do what you have to.”

Rhodey nodded.

“Anything to report?” Steve asked.

They all reported on a few issues they were dealing with but none of them seemed incredibly important to them on Earth. Just like Steve said, it ended up being more of a catch up session.

Carol signed off first, needing to leave and Okoye left pretty soon after.

Rhodey wanted to chat but had to go and so he signed off next, but promised to come back and visit in person soon.

Steve glanced at Peter and gave him a moment as he fiddled with some paperwork in the back.

Peter turned to Nebula who was still lingering.

“You look older,” she said.

“I mean… it’s been three years.”

“So it has,” she said. “I’m glad you’re older.”

“Thank you?” Peter said. “How are you doing?”

“Fine. The galaxy needs a lot of protection from imbeciles. That’s what I’m doing.”

“Sounds... interesting,” Peter said.

“It is a lot of stopping Rocket from accidentally blowing up our ship.”

Peter smiled. “It’s nice to be able to catch up.”

She nodded. “You look happier than the last time I’ve seen you.”

“I am happier.”

“Good,” she said. “I would hate if my father ruined happiness for you.”

“Did he ruin it for you?” Peter asked.

Nebula looked away. “I don’t know true happiness. But I know survival.”

“Oh,” Peter said.

“I… am happy to be surviving. To be away from him is… liberating. I can do what I want now.”

“Oh, well… that’s good I guess.”

“I must go. The racoon is trying to tear our ship apart again. Join these meetings again… we can discuss more.”

“Okay, sounds like a plan,” Peter said.

And with that she signed off.

“You two have an interesting relationship,” Steve said.

“I mean… we were trapped together… in space. I thought I was going to die… she kind of took care of me a lot at the end and…”

“I know,” Steve said.

“I just don’t think she’s a people person,” Peter said.

Steve chuckled. “Probably not.”

“So… is this what being an Avenger is like now?”

Steve sighed. “Most of the time. Nat runs these meetings… to give her some control over the world. If she manages these… she feels like she’s still part of the Avengers. Still doing something. The others… they want to be part of something too. And it’s good to keep in contact. But sometimes I wonder…”

“Wonder what?” Peter asked.

“If we still need to be doing this.”

“What do you mean?”

“Would anyone notice if we just stopped. If we let the people figure it out for themselves.”

“Like big things or…”

“There are still militaries. They might not need the Avengers anymore.”

“Hey! I just joined!”

Steve smiled. “That’s true.”

“And I’m still active as Spider-Man.”

“Yes,” Steve said. “But when you are out patrolling that’s…”

“Taking care of the little guy. Not Avengers work.”

“Right,” Steve said. “And even you’ve said how there’s been less crime…”

“Because there’s less people,” Peter said.

“More resources,” Steve agreed. “Like it was intended.”

Peter sighed.

“Sorry, didn’t want to bring the mood down.”

“It’s okay,” Peter said. “But you’re right. Maybe… maybe the time for Avengers is going away. You and Nat… and I guess the others from this call are the ones still actively using the title. The others?”

“Thor’s been done with being an Avenger since he killed Thanos. And we’ve barely been able to keep in contact. He won’t answer calls. We’ve gotten a few calls from Valkyrie but… she’s pretty busy. And Bruce… he’s definitely retired.”

“I haven’t seen him in a while actually…” Peter said.

“He said he was off to try some new experiment but…” Steve shrugged.

“Right,” Peter said.

“And Clint…”

“Yeah,” Peter said. “And Tony…”

Steve nodded.

“I see,” Peter said. “But… there’s me now?”

“That’s true,” Steve said. “Well, hopefully nothing huge happens again. I’d be content to just… live a quieter life.”

“Though if something big happened?”

“I’d be out there in a heartbeat. Of course.”

“Me too,” Peter said.

“I know,” Steve said.

Peter sighed and Steve walked up to him, putting his arms around him. “We’ll never really be able to give this up, will we?”

Peter shook his head. “Probably not. Good thing we’re good at this?”

“Yeah, good thing,” Steve said.

“Boys,” Natasha said, walking casually into the kitchen one morning.

Steve glanced at her over his coffee and shot Peter a look.

“Hi Nat,” Peter said tentatively.

She poured herself a cup of coffee and narrowed her eyes at them. “If you two look at me again like I’m going to break I’m going to prove to you why I am one of the deadliest assassins.”

“By killing us?” Peter asked.

Steve hid a laugh.

“Almost killing you.”

“Oh, that’s much better,” Peter said.

Natasha’s mouth tilted into a smirk.

“You hungry?” Steve asked.

“You cooking?” Natasha asked.

Steve nodded.

Natasha sat down at the table. “Well, chop chop.”

Steve laughed and got up to make them something.

“So are you taking over all my meetings or…” Natasha started.

“Just wanted to give you a break,” Steve said.

“Well, break over. I want to take them back.”

“Sure,” Steve said.

“I mean, you can be in them if you want.”

“I like the second-hand stories,” Steve said.

Natasha gave him a glare.

“What? Your embellishments, just gold.”

She threw her spoon at him.

Peter stared at her. “But… you’re okay?”

She stared at him. “I’ll be just fine. I knew deep down he wasn’t coming home. I just didn’t want to give it up. But… now I can focus on other issues. Work on local things. It’ll be great.”

“Sure,” Peter said.

Steve made them up some quick omelettes and soon they were eating.

“So what’s the plan with you two?” Natasha asked.

“Hmm?” Steve asked, pushing his plate away as he finished.

“Yeah, what do you mean?” Peter asked.

“You two planning on living here forever?”

Peter shrugged, turning to Steve. “I don’t know…”

“Are you?” Steve countered.

Natasha shrugged as well. “Lots of good amenities here.”

“That you don’t have to pay for,” Steve said with a laugh.

“That’s very true,” she said.

They glanced at Peter. “I mean… this place is closer to school than the city is but…”

“But?” Steve asked.

“I dunno,” Peter said. “I have one more year of school anyway.”

“Right,” Steve said. “Why? You want to kick us out? Have the whole place to yourself?”

Natasha snorted. “Nah, don’t mind the company. I just want to know before it happens. So if you two decide to move out… let me know?”

“Yeah, of course,” Peter said.

Steve nodded.

“Good. Because then I can convert your rooms to my liking,” she said.

Steve smiled. “Man, so you wouldn’t even want us to return?”

“Nope. Once you leave this place is mine.”

It was quiet a bit while they contemplated.

“You still planning on working at Stark Industries after you finish, Peter?” Natasha asked.

“I mean… yeah. I guess. I’ve been working on some things for them anyway… and um… you know. I’ll have a lot more time when I’m not in class or studying so…”

“Plus, you’re still going out as Spider-Man,” Steve said.

“And making weapons for us,” Natasha said.

“True,” Peter said. “So… I’ll still be busy. It might be weird to not have studying on top of everything, honestly. But that’s still a year away so… I’ll figure out what that’s like later.”

“Maybe you’ll have more time for…” Steve trailed off.

Peter raised an eyebrow. “You are insatiable. Who’s the teenager?”

“Technically only you for a month or two,” Steve said.

“That is true,” Peter said. “I’m going to be twenty soon. Weird.”

“Still a baby,” Natasha said.

“Not that much of a baby,” Steve said.

“You two are a riot,” Peter said.

Natasha grinned and Peter and Steve exchanged happy glances.

Yeah, they’d be okay.

“Steve is trying to enter the lab.”

“What?” Peter asked, looking up quickly. He saw Steve standing at the door with a quirked brow. “Thanks, Friday.”

Peter quickly got rid of the screens he was working on. “Let him in.”

Steve walked in and took a look around. “Well… you’ve never barred me from the lab before.”

“Barred? You’re not barred. You’re here, aren’t you?” Peter asked.

Steve looked around again.

“What are you looking for?” Peter asked.

“Are you doing something wrong?”

“What? No. Why would you think that?”

“Are you hiding something from me? Or someone?”

“What? Steve…” Peter said.

“But you are hiding something…”

Peter sighed. “Are we allowed no secrets?”

“Not big ones.”

“I know. I said that. No big secrets.”

“But there is a secret. A small one.”

Peter groaned.

Steve smiled. “Yes, you’re allowed secrets. I was just curious.”

“Well, you will find out about this one soon enough.”

“Yeah?”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“Like how soon?”

Peter chuckled. “I thought we were allowed secrets.”

Steve wandered around again.

“You need something?” Peter asked, amused.

“Just wondered where you were. You’ve been gone for almost the whole day.”

“No I haven’t its… oh. It’s seven o clock.”

“Uh huh,” Steve said.

“Sorry,” Peter said.

“I need a new hobby,” Steve said.

“Yeah?” Peter asked.

Steve nodded. “I’ve been going out less and less as Captain America… there’s not as much they need me for.”

“You’ve been coming out on patrol with me,” Peter said.

“Yeah. But…”

“Yeah, yeah, I know. Little stuff.”

“Because… the world is still trying to heal.”

“There’s still crime,” Peter said.

“Yes. But… not really much for Captain America.”

“Do you really want there to be?”

Steve sighed. “I guess not. I just… need a distraction.”

“I mean… Morgan’s coming over next week, remember? That will be quite the distraction.”

“Right,” Steve said.

“You’re still okay with that, right? It’s just this big conference out of town for Mom and I told her it was okay if she went and Morgan’s finally getting better without her for a bit.”

“Yes, yes of course. You know I love watching Morgan with you.”

“Okay,” Peter said.

Steve sighed again before he looked at Peter. “I’m so lucky to have found you.”

Peter smiled. “Why? So you can bother me in the lab and force me to come out and sleep? Or eat?”

“Because I’d have wasted away of boredom without you.”

“What? Nat wouldn’t have kept you busy?” Peter asked.

“Nope,” Steve said.

Peter chuckled. “Okay. Well, you know what? You’re right. Let’s get out of the lab. Let’s go eat something.”

“Yeah?” Steve said.

“Yeah,” Peter said. “You want to cook here or?”

“There was that new restaurant we wanted to try.”

“Lead the way,” Peter said.

He grabbed his stuff and took one glance back at the screen where a green word sat there. “Completed.”

He smiled and walked out with Steve.

“Let me see it,” Cindy said.

“I can’t believe you made me do this. I don’t think I can do this.”

“I didn’t make you do anything. I just put the idea in your head.”

“Yeah, and it’s crazy. It’s too soon. I’m just going to… throw this to the bottom of a lake or something.”

“And then you’d recreate it the next day out of anxiety that you need it.”

Peter glared. “I couldn’t create another this is irreplaceable. And Cindy, seriously. Stop meddling.”

“Nope. Like I said, living vicariously.”

“I thought you and Brad were talking again?”

“We are but…”

“But?” Peter prodded.

“We are no where near where you and Steve are at.”

“Okay, but… I still think it’s too soon.”

“So just hold onto it for a bit, then. But you made it, so you are obviously ready.”

“I just don’t know if he is,” Peter said.

“Let. Me. See. It.”

Peter groaned before he reached into his pocket and pulled out the box.

Cindy glanced at him before Peter motioned to go ahead and she grabbed it, opening it up. “Oh my god. Peter.”

“What? Is it bad? It’s bad, isn’t it? I should start again and… what?”

“It’s beautiful,” she said.

“It’s vibranium. And super expensive. And a gift. From actual Wakanda. And I was told I really wasn’t getting more of it and had to explain exactly why I needed it so I’m kind of worried someone will tell him before I can ask but…”

“Peter,” she said. “He’ll love it.”

Peter shrugged. “Will he? Will he want it?”

“He loves you, so much,” Cindy said.

“Yeah but…”

“If he doesn’t say yes, I’ll drive over there myself and give him a good talking to.”

Peter chuckled. “That would still be funny to see.”

“He’s still slightly intimidated by me. Which really is hilarious.”

“Yeah,” Peter said. “So you really think it’s okay?”

“It’s beautiful, Peter. If you offered me this ring I’d definitely agree to marry you.”

“We were horrible together,” Peter said.

She laughed. “Yes we were. But why exactly the vibranium?”

“It’s… important to him. In a way. It’s what his shield is made of. And I also thought then it wouldn’t get destroyed in battle easily and…”

“And you two go to battle all the time. And you’d want him to wear it proudly.”

“I mean… yeah. Not like I can wear one with my suit but…”

“He’ll love it,” she said.

“I hope so,” Peter said.

“So when are you going to ask him?”

“Cindy… seriously. I just wanted to have it. And now I have it.”

“His birthday’s coming up.”

“So’s mine.”

“His is first.”

“I will do it when it feels right,” Peter said.

“Dork,” Cindy said.

Peter rolled his eyes.

The first day of Morgan at the compound had gone smoothly. It had been just Peter and Steve and they had enjoyed having her there. She had enjoyed it immensely as well. She loved the big windows and being able to stare out into the field.

It was so much different than being in the city. You could actually see the stars out here clearly.

The next day was going just as well. Peter had grabbed Morgan and took her to see more of the compound before they settled back at the big windows. She kept pointing out every time a bird flew by. It really was amazing to see. Because… there were way less birds now than there used to be as well.

But it really was great to have her there. He sometimes felt he was missing out on her growing up by not living at their place anymore. But he was reminded constantly by his mom that he was the brother. Not the father. And that his responsibility wasn’t to take care of them.

Even so, he couldn’t just let them be sometimes.

But they stood there, and Peter pointed out as many different birds as he could.

He glanced back at Steve and Natasha, who were watching them from the other side of the room as they drank some coffee but then focussed back on the birds.

“He looks so good there…” Steve said.

“Okay,” Natasha said. Peter could almost hear the eye roll.

“No, I mean it. With a kid in his arms.”

Peter glanced over at Steve briefly then focused back on Morgan.

“What, you’ve been dating for a few months and you suddenly want children with him?” Natasha teased.

Steve was quiet a moment, staring, and Peter returned his glance again.

“No. I mean… maybe. And it’s been longer than a few months. Almost a year soon,” Steve said softly.

Natasha smiled. “That’s true. So children down the line. That’s a big step.”

“It is,” Steve said. “But he’d be amazing.”

Natasha chuckled. “You two are totally smitten.”

Steve shrugged. “I want to marry him.”

Peter turned around completely at that one.

“You remember he can hear you?” Natasha said with a grin.

“Yes,” Steve said.

Peter made his way over, hoisting Morgan over to his other hip. “Steve?” Peter asked.

“Yes?” Steve responded.

Peter huffed and Morgan giggled at the motion.

“You want to marry me?” Peter asked.

Steve shrugged. “Yeah.”

Natasha rolled her eyes again. “You two are gross.”

Peter ignored her. “Really? You want to marry me?”

Steve nodded.

Peter shifted Morgan in his arms again. Was this the moment? He was just about ready to ask but instead what came out of his mouth was, “Well are you going to ask me properly?”

Steve blinked. “I mean… I was going to plan something…”

“Really?” Peter asked with a smile.

He could barely believe it. It was happening again, just like when Steve confessed he was in love with Peter. Steve always got the words out first.

Steve nodded.

Peter took in a deep breath then looked up at him. “Why wait?” Peter asked.

“What?” Steve asked, mouth dropping open slightly.

“So many things have happened… it’s honestly a miracle we even got together… so why wait? Someone else could decide to wipe out another half of the universe. And I want to marry you. So ask me. Properly,” Peter said.

Steve took a deep breath. “Right now?”

Peter nodded.

“You two could do this more privately…” Natasha started.

“Peter, will you marry me?” Steve asked.

“Or not,” Natasha said.

“Yes,” Peter said.

Steve’s face erupted into a grin and he immediately grabbed Peter in his arms, Morgan squashed between the two. She giggled and tried to push them away and Peter just laughed at them all.

“Well, then. You two are engaged. Congratulations,” Natasha said. She also had a grin on her face.

“Congratulations indeed,” Peter said.

Steve just laughed.

“Wait!” Peter exclaimed.

“Hmm?” Steve asked. “I thought you said why wait?”

“Smartass,” Peter said, and Steve grinned. “You know… you kind of beat me to it again so…”

“So?” Steve asked.

“I have a ring I mean…”

“What?” Steve asked. “Really?”

Peter nodded. “I was going to wait until your birthday…”

Steve laughed. “So I shouldn’t wait but you were waiting.”

“Shut up,” Peter said.

Steve laughed. “But really?”

Peter nodded. “It’s in the lab, though.”

“Was that what you were making in secret?”

“Maybe,” Peter said.

Steve laughed.

“Let me get it for you,” Peter said.

“You don’t have to…”

“I want to.”

“Well, now I feel bad that I don’t have a ring for you,”

“Don’t feel bad. Here, take Morgan for a second,” Peter said, and he handed Morgan off to Steve.

And then he was rushing off. He couldn’t tell if it was from running to the lab or just the adrenaline of the moment but his heart was beating so fast. He took a moment to pause in the lab and laughed out loud for a moment.

“Peter, are you alright?” Friday asked.

“I’m engaged. Holy shit I’m engaged. Friday, give me the ring,” Peter said.

A cabinet unlocked and opened and Peter ran over to it, grabbing the box. He stared at it a moment then laughed again.

“Congratulations,” Friday said.

“Don’t tell Mom yet, I want to tell her,” Peter said.

“Understood.”

Peter ran out of the lab and back into the other room where Morgan was now cuddling into Steve.

“Hold on,” Peter said. “I’m doing this right. My turn.”

“Okay,” Steve said with a chuckle.

Peter kneeled down in front of Steve offering the box. “Steve… will you marry me?”

“Yes,” Steve said.

Peter grinned and reached out to put the ring on Steve’s finger.

“Okay, I lied. You two were unbearable before you’re even more unbearable now,” Natasha said.

Peter and Steve fully ignored her.

“Is this vibranium?” Steve asked.

Peter nodded. “I wanted it to last if you had to fight and… well… I got asked about a thousand questions over my request for it but eventually Okoye let me take some. She had to run it by the Queen. But when I said it was for you…”

Steve chuckled. “So Wakanda knows?”

“And Cindy,” Peter said.

“Of course,” Steve said.

“I mean they knew I wanted to…”

“You’ve been planning this before me…”

“I guess,” Peter said.

“I love you,” Steve said.

“I love you,” Peter said.

“I love you Petey and Stevey!” Morgan said.

Peter and Steve chuckled. “We love you too, Morgan!”

They stared at each other lovingly for another moment before they finally heard Natasha again. “Yup, I’m out. Don’t forget about Morgan.”

And then she left the room.

“Juice pop?” Morgan asked.

“Yeah, why not. We’re celebrating,” Peter said.

“That we are,” Steve said.

And they had juice pops all around.

Chapter Text

Peter had meant to message his mom and Cindy as soon as he could but honestly... they got distracted.

Morgan seemed to somehow know something had changed but not care about it at the same time. She was still enamoured with the birds and the compound and just being a kid.

And so really Peter and Steve got zero time alone except for when they crashed into bed exhausted after running after a toddler.

They were giving Morgan breakfast on the weekend finally when Pepper arrived.

Natasha had conveniently left them to themselves, citing this would be good practice for the future child they would have. Which Peter really wasn’t in the position to think about yet.

But honestly… beside the ring on Steve’s finger right now… nothing else had changed.

Except for Steve feeling extremely apologetic that Peter didn’t have a ring as well. Which he told him was perfectly fine. And that he could get him a special one when they got married.

Which they were going to do. Get married. Wild.

“Morning Morgan! Boys,” Pepper said as she entered.

“Mommy!” Morgan exclaimed.

“Did you behave for your brother?” she asked, walking up to give Morgan a big hug and kiss as she reached up for her.

“Yup. We saw lots of birdies. And had juice pops.”

“Juice pops, huh?” Pepper said. “And what brought upon that special treat?”

“They said we were celeb… celbr... cebrating.”

“Celebrating? Celebrating what?” she asked, turning to Peter and Steve.

Peter shrugged and Steve casually let his hand rest on the table.

Pepper glanced over at them before she let her eyes trail to Steve’s hand. Then swiftly to Peter’s. “If you two somehow got married without me…”

“What? Mom! No, I wouldn’t do that… what?” Peter asked.

Pepper smiled. “Steve?”

“I mean, we might be engaged.”

Pepper’s smile lit up her face. “Congratulations. Now I’m assuming since you have the ring Peter asked? That’s surprising.”

“You are so embarrassing,” Peter said, but he was grinning. “And technically Steve asked first.”

“First?” Pepper asked.

“Yes, but then Peter had to show me up and ask me again with an actual ring,” Steve said. “Which I still feel bad I didn’t have one.”

“I mean I put you on the spot. You were just talking and…”

“And you had planned something.”

“You said you were planning something…”

“Boys!” Pepper said, and both Peter and Steve shut up. “It doesn’t matter who planned more or who asked who. You two obviously want to be with each other. And I am very happy for you both.”

“Thanks, Mom,” Peter said.

“Thanks, Pepper.”

“But you will let me plan it, right? Because I never… I never got to plan mine so…”

“Mom,” Peter said softly.

“I’m fine, sorry. This is your moment and I am overjoyed.”

“Of course you can help plan it,” Peter said.

“Help plan it?”

Peter shrugged looking at Steve.

“Oh, I have no idea how to plan anything like that,” Steve said.

“Right. You can plan it,” Peter said, looking back to Pepper and she smiled.

“I mean, I will definitely get your input. Wow. I owe Nat a hundred bucks.”

“What?” Peter exclaimed and Steve sputtered.

Pepper laughed. “I really thought it would be later in the summer.”

“I mean it was going to be…” Peter said. “But then he just said he wants to marry me and I’m like yeah done.”

Steve smiled.

“This is wonderful. Wonderful news,” Pepper said. “Oh, who else is there to tell?”

“I mean… everyone, really,” Peter said. “Nat was here but uh… everyone else.”

“Okay, well you tell me when I can talk to the others about it,” Pepper said.

“Will do,” Peter said.

“Do you two have a date in mind?”

Peter turned to Steve and shrugged.

Steve shook his head. “We haven’t gotten that far. I mean, you’re the one who said we shouldn’t wait… so maybe we shouldn’t wait that long.”

Peter chuckled. “True. But how long does it take to plan a wedding? And do I want to still be in school? But if we wait until after I graduate that’s a full year. That’s too long. Maybe after this coming semester? In the break between classes?” Peter said.

Pepper grinned. “Well, you two think about it and let me know. I’m going to start brainstorming. You know, this was the best news after this week. I could use a vacation to a tropical location.”

“Ooh, that would be fun,” Peter said. “I’ve never really travelled outside New York. Besides Germany. And space.”

Steve chuckled. “Yeah… I’d say you’ve been further than I have then.”

“I guess. But a beach would be nicer.”

“Good honeymoon location anyway,” Pepper said.

Peter blinked.

“What’s a honeymoon?” Morgan asked.

Pepper chuckled. “That’s where two people go on vacation after they get married. Your brother is going to get married,” she said.

“Okay,” Morgan said.

“She’s going to be our flower girl, right?” Peter asked.

“Oh, she better be,” Pepper said.

“For sure,” Steve said.

“Cool,” Peter said. “And Cindy’s already called being in the wedding party so…”

“You two tell me who you want there and what you’re thinking. We’ll make it amazing,” Pepper said.

“Will do,” Peter said.

“Once we figure it out,” Steve said.

“Yeah. That,” Peter said.

They told Happy and Rhodey over dinner one night at the penthouse. Happy really had warmed up more to Steve over the last few years but he still somehow had another talk for him about keeping Peter happy.

Rhodey had been happy for them as well, though more refined.

Cindy had squealed Peter’s ear off on the phone because he knew holding out much longer than what he did she would kill him when she found out how long it took to tell her.

But other than them… Bruce for some reason was not available. Peter had left a couple messages trying to get a hold of him but… they all went to voicemail.

He’d asked Steve if he knew anything, but Steve shook his head. “He said he was working on a big project… maybe he’s just too involved in it to answer the phone right now?”

“Probably,” Peter said. He would give him a little more time but then he’d be checking in.

Natasha had avoided them for a full week after citing they were too lovesick to be around. She claimed that the engagement made them just as gross as they were in the beginning again.

When Peter asked if they had ever become more bearable, she said no. But she also told them she was in the wedding party as well or else.

Peter had wanted to tell Nebula as well, though he wasn’t sure she’d be able to make it in. But he was holding off until they had a date for the wedding first. He’d just sneak back into one of the Avengers meetings.

Plus, it was Steve’s birthday and Peter wanted to make it special. It was the first birthday they were spending together as a couple and Peter wanted it to be perfect.

But how do you celebrate a birthday with your fiancé?

He still smiled every time he heard or thought the word.

He’d asked Natasha for ideas but she had bowed out, saying she had meddled enough in their relationship. And sure, when he asked for advice, that’s when it wasn’t given. Just when they wanted to give it to him.

So he figured… what if they did something special. Something they hadn’t done before.

The problem was figuring out what that would be.

But then he had an idea.

“So, you really won’t tell me where we’re going?” Steve asked.

“Nope,” Peter said.

“Well, I know it’s somewhere casual…”

“I mean,” Peter said, “it didn’t have to be. But it’s not a fancy place, no.”

“And it’s outside,” Steve said.

“Steve,” Peter said.

“Okay, I’ll let it be a surprise.”

“I mean… I hope you’ll actually like it. Maybe you won’t,” Peter said, frowning.

“I’m sure I’ll love it,” Steve said.

Peter glanced at him again. “Okay. Well, we’re almost there.”

Steve glanced out the window again as Peter drove then frowned as they pulled into a big parking lot.

“Are we going to a baseball game?” Steve asked, lighting up.

“Yes,” Peter said. “I mean I know it’s not going to be the same as before as most of the teams have merged and there’s way less teams. But they finally started up a regular season again and I thought maybe you’d want to see it and… Steve?”

Steve smiled softly at Peter. “I love it, Peter. Even though you hate baseball?”

“I mean, I never said I hated it,” Peter said.

Steve raised an eyebrow.

“I’m just not much of a sports fan. But it’s your birthday and… I wanted to do something we haven’t done together. Plus… it’s our first birthday together.”

“I believe we got together celebrating yours,” Steve said.

“Yes, but it was a few days after.”

“True,” Steve said. “But will you even be interested in this?”

“I mean, I can learn how it works. I know some of it. And you know what the best part of baseball is?”

“What?” Steve asked.

“That you can go get snacks between each inning. So much food to eat!” Peter exclaimed.

Steve laughed.

“So, go inside?” Peter asked.

“For sure,” Steve said.

They made their way into the baseball stadium and found their seats. They got a few looks as they entered from the staff but most paid them no mind at the start.

Peter ran to grab them something to eat right away and Steve grabbed it from him as he headed back.

“Thank you. You know, I’ll make a baseball fan out of you yet.”

“Will you? Well, good luck,” Peter said.

Steve smiled.

They made their way through a couple innings just watching the game with Steve explaining it to Peter, and with Peter or Steve running to grab more food. It really was great.

As the game continued, Peter could see more people noticing them and watching them, but he tried to ignore them. They were there for Steve. If they actually approached, they would greet them then.

Part way through Steve’s phone buzzed and he checked it, frowning.

“What is it?” Peter asked.

“Shield…”

“No,” Peter said. “This is your birthday celebration. Can they not handle it themselves?”

Steve chuckled. “I mean… you’re the one who wanted to be an Avenger as well.”

“Yes, but… there haven’t been as many calls lately and they call now?”

“I know,” Steve said, sighing. The phone stopped ringing. “Huh,” Steve said.

“Maybe they butt dialled you.”

“You think Shield butt dialled me?”

“Could happen,” Peter said.

Then Peter’s phone started ringing. “Oh man… do we answer?”

“We probably should,” Steve said.

“Fine,” Peter said, sighing. “Oh… wait. They stopped calling.”

Steve frowned. “Okay… that’s… “

“Maybe they don’t need us?” Peter said.

Steve sighed before he called them back. “Rogers. You called?”

Peter chewed on his lip as Steve spoke.

“Huh… really? Then why did you call in the first place? I know it’s protocol but… okay. Well, if you don’t need us…”

Peter mimed cheering.

Steve smiled. “Well, thanks for your call,” Steve said, hanging up.

“No Shield call?” Peter asked.

Steve shook his head. “Nope. Apparently, they thought they needed us but were able to get control of the situation.”

“Huh…” Peter said. “Well… good. Because this is your birthday celebration.”

Steve smiled. “Well, I love it. And you know… maybe Shield really doesn’t need us anymore.”

“Maybe,” Peter said. “Have they become more competent on their own?”

Steve snorted. “Just watch the game.”

As they were leaving the game, after enjoying it greatly and eating way too much food, they were finally approached.

“Hi… um... Mr. Spider-Man? Mr. Captain America?”

Peter smiled. “Hey there. You know, Mr. Spider-Man was my father. You can just call me Spider-Man.”

The kid stared at him blankly.

“Go on,” Peter said.

“Um….” The kid said. “I just wanted to know… do Avengers go to baseball games a lot?”

Steve smiled. “No, you know what. This was a first. But I think we might go to more.”

“Cool,” the kid said.

And then a parent ran up. “So sorry… was he bothering you?”

“He’s fine,” Peter said. “Hey kid, you want a pic?”

The kid’s eyes widened and he nodded.

Peter motioned to Steve and they all huddled together. And then Peter leaned down to whisper to the kid. “Guess what?”

“What?” the kid asked.

“It’s Steve’s birthday. You should wish him a happy birthday.”

The kid’s eyes widened even further. “Happy birthday!”

“Why, thank you,” Steve said.

They snapped the picture and the family was heading off, so Peter and Steve did as well.

As they made their way back to the car, Steve wrapped Peter up in a hug.

“You liked it?” Peter asked.

“I loved it,” Steve said,

“Good,” Peter said.

“Was that… all you planned, though?” Steve asked.

Peter blinked. “Oh yeah. Just that. Absolutely nothing else.”

Steve raised an eyebrow.

“Nothing else back at the compound for us. Absolutely nothing,” Peter said.

“You are such a tease.” Steve said. “How will my old man bones handle it.”

“You said bone!” Peter said, and he was getting in the car and wiggling his eyebrows at Steve.

“Seriously. Tease,” Steve said, but he got into the car as well and Peter started driving off.

Part two would commence when they got back home.

“Steve. Why are we doing this?”

“Because we have to,” Steve said.

“Do we really?”

“I mean you wanted to get married.”

“Excuse you. So did you. And I hope you still do. But I didn’t realize how much planning that entails. Maybe we really should just elope,” Peter said.

Steve snorted. “Your mom would kill us.”

“We could invite her. Just her and Morgan and Nat and Happy and Rhodey. Done.”

“I mean if you really want to….”

Peter sighed. “She wants a wedding.”

“Do you want a wedding?”

“I mean… yes. It’s just a lot of planning.”

Steve laughed. “Right. It is. And picking out a venue seems to be the hardest part.”

“Well, yes. Because we need the venue so we can narrow down a date. Because you can’t pick a date until you know the venue and know what days they have available and…” Peter rattled off.

“Yes, your mom said that. But I think we are also underestimating how much sway we have. If we want a wedding a certain day… I think they’d give it to us.”

“But what if someone else booked that day and we steal it from them. Steve, we are not Captain Americaning ourselves into a date.”

Steve laughed. “Am I a verb now?”

“Yes,” Peter said.

“Okay, well, firstly. This hall is too big. How many people are we even inviting?” Steve asked.

“I don’t know,” Peter said.

“Well… maybe we should figure that out first.”

“Probably. Mom just sent me this list and told me to take you to the places so… here we are.”

“I mean for me… my list is probably the same as yours.”

“Hmm?” Peter asked.

“Avengers, mostly. Nat, Bruce, Thor… though I doubt he’ll come, we can try Clint but I doubt it, Rhodes, Carol, Okoye…”

“Nebula and Rocket?” Peter asked.

“Yes,” Steve said.

“And of course Mom and Morgan. Happy.  Oh, and Cindy and Brad,” Peter said.

“So that’s not that big a wedding…” Steve said.

“Is that really it? Is that the list?”

Steve shrugged and Peter sighed.

“We haven’t really made many friends,” Steve said.

“Nah, kept our small group. Okay, so small wedding. You’re right. This venue is way too big.”

Steve looked around. “So what’s next?”

“I don’t know,” Peter said, frowning.

“Hey, if this is really stressing you out we don’t have to do this.”

“Don’t have to get married or don’t have to find a venue?” Peter asked with narrowed eyes.

“Venue. Why are you suddenly doubting me wanting to marry you. I’m wearing your ring, am I not?”

“I mean, yes. But…”

“But?” Steve asked.

“This isn’t just because…I’m the only option, right?”

“Peter,” Steve said softly.

“I mean I know it would have been different if everyone hadn’t disappeared. We might not have even been together. We probably wouldn’t have been…”

“While that may be true, that doesn’t change how I feel about you now. The world is different than what it could have been, yes. But because of that it brought us together. We can’t change what happened. And if we are happy together…”

“I know,” Peter said softly. “And I do want to marry you.”

“Good. Because I want to marry you as well. Is there something more?”

Peter shrugged. “May should be here. She would love this… picking out venues, menus… all that. I mean she might not be too keen on you to start…”

Steve nodded. “I’d make her warm up to me.”

Steve pulled Peter into a hug and Peter leaned against him.

“She’s here with you anyway. Because you’re thinking of her.”

“Yeah,” Peter said softly. He looked around again. “Yeah, this place is way too big.”

“We could just get married at the compound,” Steve said.

Peter frowned. “I mean… we live there. That’s weird.”

“People get married in their backyards all the time,” Steve said.

“Yeah, that’s true,” Peter said.

“Or we could get married somewhere on a beach like your mom said before.”

“With all the sand?”

Steve chuckled. “Okay, fine. Let’s go to the next place on the list then.”

“Okay,” Peter said, and they were off.

Peter blinked his eyes open as he felt Steve pressing kisses down his neck and down to his chest.

“Steve?” Peter asked softly.

“Morning,” Steve said.

“Morning,” Peter responded.

“Happy birthday,” Steve said.

Peter grinned. “Happy Birthday to me indeed.”

Steve grinned up at him and continued his path downward.

Peter’s breath hitched and he stared up at the ceiling. “Am I actually twenty?”

Steve paused his path. “Not a teenager anymore.”

“You finally don’t look as creepy.”

“Hey,” Steve said.

Peter grinned. “Hundred-year-old man and a teenager?”

“I’m in my thirties,” Steve said.

“Late thirties,” Peter said.

“You know… I can stop,” Steve said.

“Please don’t,” Peter said.

Steve grinned and continued once again before Steve’s phone started ringing.

“Ignore it,” Steve mumbled.

“Done,” Peter said.

His phone stopped ringing. Then Peter’s did.

“Are you kidding me?” Peter asked.

“If that’s Shield again…. Interrupting two birthdays…” Steve said.

“It’s like… they know when our birthdays are. And last time they didn’t even need us so…”

Steve’s phone started ringing again and he groaned, going to answer.

Peter pouted. “You said they didn’t need us anymore…”

“Rogers,” Steve said, answering the phone.

He was quiet, listening for a moment.

“We’ll be there.”

Peter pouted and Steve hung up.

“They actually need us?” Peter asked.

Steve nodded. “Suit up.”

“Nat too or?” Peter asked.

Steve shook his head. “They said two should be enough.”

“Okay,” Peter said. But he pushed himself up and stood. “This is your fault.”

Steve’s eyes trailed lower and he grinned before he shrugged. “To be continued?”

“It better be,” Peter said, hurrying to the washroom to make himself presentable.

Steve let his shield drop to the floor on the way back to the bedroom and Peter stomped ahead of him.

“Why do they call us anymore?” Peter asked.

“I don’t know,” Steve said.

“Seriously. What is the point? If they don’t need us, they should stop calling. I’m not doing that again. Getting out of bed for nothing.”

Steve nodded, and Peter swivelled around to face him.

“Steve!” Peter exclaimed.

“What?” Steve asked.

“You are hiding a laugh. I can sense it.”

“I’m sorry. I know it wasn’t funny. But you don’t normally spend all your time in bed so…”

“On my birthday I might have,” Peter grumbled.

“Let me make it up to you,” Steve said.

“Oh. Yeah? I can work with that…”

Steve chuckled, leading Peter back to the bedroom. “You know… maybe I am done, then. They keep calling us and not needing us in the end. They are able to handle it.”

“Yeah,” Peter said softly. “I mean… I still like patrolling…”

“Because you’re in control of your own area. You can decide what needs intervening or help.”

“That’s true,” Peter said. “But… yeah, they keep calling us and not needing us.”

“The world is getting more peaceful,” Steve said.

“Or Shield’s getting more competent?” Peter asked.

Steve raised an eyebrow.

“Right. Maybe just less busy,” Peter said.  “Maybe people are finally trying to heal.”

“Maybe,” Steve said. “Either way… it might be the end of Captain America.”

“What?” Peter exclaimed. “No way. Really?”

“Maybe. Maybe for missions.”

“But if a life changing world threatening event occurred?”

“I mean. Sure. But it’s not like I’m the only one left.”

“Just one of the few,” Peter said.

Steve chuckled. “I’m sorry your birthday was ruined.”

“It’s not ruined. That only took a couple hours. Mostly of transport time. And now we’re back home and can enjoy…”

Steve grinned. “Then let’s enjoy.”

Peter grinned right back.

“So, what did you think about the venues I mentioned?” Pepper asked.

Peter glanced at Steve.

“Oh, they were very nice, Pepper,” Steve said.

Pepper looked up. “You hated them.”

“What? No, Mom, they were very nice…” Peter said.

“But?” Pepper asked.

“We don’t have that many guests to fill a place like that,” Peter said.

“It’s going to be a pretty small guest list,” Steve said.

Pepper paused. “Oh… you’re right. I didn’t think….”

“Mom, it’s okay,” Peter said.

“I was so used to planning big gala events for Stark Industries or Tony… of course its going to be small.”

“I mean we kind of threw around the idea of just having it at the compound or…” Peter started.

Pepper shot him a look.

“Mom…”

“You’re there all the time. You live there. Don’t you want it to be somewhere special?”

“Of course,” Peter said. “But… I mean…” he glanced at Steve who offered him a soft smile. “We kind of just want to marry each other. The wedding… isn’t as important to us. But I know it’s important to you.”

“Do you even want a wedding?” Pepper asked.

“We do,” Steve said. “It will be nice to celebrate something happy. And invite everyone together again for something that isn’t a world ending event.”

Pepper nodded.

“Mom…” Peter said softly. “I know you wanted to plan something… since you couldn’t plan your own. So we want to make sure you can and…”

Pepper shook her head. “No. I’m sorry. This is for you two… not me. I have to realize that. And if you just want something small at the compound…”

“I mean… where else can we host a bunch of superheroes?” Peter asked.

“We’re hoping to invite Nebula and Rocket and Carol,” Steve said. “It will be less disruptive if they land their ships at the compound. Though they could travel with us somewhere else.”

Pepper nodded. “Well, of course that makes sense,” she said, deflating.

“Mom…” Peter said softly.

“But we are getting outside catering. Something different than you are used to.”

Peter smiled. “That sounds great, Mom.”

“You are growing up so fast. How are you twenty years old already and getting married?”

Peter shrugged. “Beats me.”

“So the compound… when were you thinking then? Any ideas?”

Peter turned to Steve. “Well, we want some time to make sure everyone can make it. But we don’t want to wait too long.”

“Yes,” Steve said. “Now that we’ve officially been together a year…”

Peter smiled. “Which is crazy…”

“And you didn’t do anything for your anniversary?” Pepper asked.

Peter and Steve shared a look and laughed.

“What?” Pepper asked.

“Oh, we weren’t doing that,” Peter said.

“Yeah,” Steve agreed. “Both our birthdays were interrupted by Shield.”

“So we figured… if we don’t celebrate… we’re free!”

Pepper laughed too. “All right, boys.”

“We just celebrated quietly,” Peter said.

“Or not so quietly,” Steve added.

“Steve!” Peter said.

Pepper smiled. “Okay. So something small at the compound.”

“Yes,” Peter said. “Then we know it will be secure too. Don’t have to worry about paparazzi or anything.”

“I mean, they still haven’t realized we are together,” Steve said.

“I know. Which… I mean we patrol together sometimes.”

“I’m just the best Avengers mentor to you.”

Peter snorted.

“Boys! Focus,” Pepper said.

“Well… Steve’s not the biggest fan of winter but…”

“Shut it,” Steve said.

“I mean I start back up at school in a few days. And it was tempting to wait until I graduated but also… not really what we want. So…we were thinking the beginning of January… after midterms but before classes start again.”

Steve nodded. “Because we couldn’t get our act together to plan for this summer.”

“Well, I am glad you two are so eager,” Pepper said.

“Is that bad?” Peter asked.

“No. Of course not. You’ve been living together for six months. If you didn’t want to be together, you’d know by now.”

Pete smiled at Steve.

“Okay,” Pepper said. “Well, I will put some things together for you two to review. Because now we only have about four months to make it happen.”

“But we know you can do it, Mom,” Peter said.

Pepper smiled. “Well, it’s a project I’m actually interested in.”

“Thank you, Pepper. For all your help.”

“Of course. You’re family now, Steve.”

They looked at each other and smiled. “Well... now that that’s settled. Next step, inviting everyone.”

Chapter Text

Pepper went into full wedding planning mode and to their surprise, Natasha joined in as well. She started becoming very invested in making sure their day was perfect and Peter really was thankful.

Also, to their utmost amusement, Happy had decided that now that Peter and Steve were getting married, he’d be okay with him. And had also started heavily helping in the wedding planning.

It was almost like they didn’t need Peter or Steve’s help at all. Which was probably for the best because Peter had a feeling if they asked him about it he’d just say they could get married in their suits while fighting crime.

But Peter and Steve were contributing too… they just had less stress about it than expected as they had so much help.

And Peter was now back to school, starting his last year of college. So many things had changed over the last few years but… he was happy. And that was unexpected for him.

Steve had made a pretty great contribution for the wedding and had actually designed the invitations. They were very elegant and simple and all hand made. Mostly because they really didn’t need that many.

Nat accepted with a smile as she went back to planning mode. They gave Rhodey and Happy theirs over dinner one night at Pepper’s.

Peter gave one to Cindy at school and she was ecstatic. She also told him that whatever he had planned she was still helping him out with the wedding and had joined the wedding planning group of Pepper, Natasha, and Happy in designing everything.

At this point, all Peter and Steve would have to do is show up.

Brad’s reaction had been comical when Peter had invited him. Mostly because he kept saying that he and Cindy were still back and forth with their relationship and why would Peter invite him. So Peter had to remind him they were friends. Even if they mostly hung out with Cindy there too.

And then they mailed one off to Bruce who showed up at the compound unexpectedly to give them congratulations and lifted both of them in a hug at the same time.

They joined one of Natasha’s meetings to invite Nebula, Rocket, Carol, and Okoye, who all promised their best to be there and offered congratulations. Even if Nebula was confused on what exactly they were doing, citing that Terrans had weird customs. Apparently, her people didn’t go through a whole ceremony.

They were still unable to contact Hawkeye and Steve told Peter it wasn’t worth trying, though Rhodey was still assigned to his case and promised if he ever made contact to try.

And Thor… no one had heard from him since everything originally happened.  Steve told Peter he felt bad how he never followed up, but all of them had been at a pretty low place the first year. When they tried now, they could get a hold of Valkyrie who stated that Thor wasn’t talking to anyone. So they left it as an open invitation and hoped he would come.

But after the invitations were out… all there was left was waiting for the day. And doing more planning.

And school.

And Spider-Man.

So… Peter was still incredibly busy, if not more so.

It was a month into school that the public seemed to finally get some knowledge on them.

“Huh,” Steve said one morning, looking at his phone.

“What is it?” Peter asked.

“Someone caught a picture of me coming out of the therapy group the other day.”

“Rude,” Peter said. “Don’t they know that’s supposed to be private?”

Steve snorted. “Yes. But that’s not the interesting part.”

“What is?” Peter asked.

“They spotted the ring,” Steve said.

“Yeah? They finally did?” Peter asked, leaning over to read with Steve. “Hey!” he said, as Steve pulled his phone away slightly.

“Yeah, maybe don’t read that…”

“Steve Rogers is off the market. Looks like someone has snagged the all-American man for themselves. Sorry ladies, he’s taken. What the hell?” Peter asked.

Steve laughed.

“No, hey. I mean first they invade your privacy but now they think you’re already married?”

“Do we really have privacy?” Steve asked and Peter shrugged. “Although… they probably think I’m with a woman, men don’t typically wear engagement rings.”

“So? That’s so… ugh. Society.”

Steve chuckled.

“But…” Peter started. “You like it, right?”

“I love it, Peter,” Steve said. “It’s almost too nice to be an engagement ring.”

“You want it to be your actual ring?”

“Maybe,” Steve said. “You did say you weren’t getting any more vibranium.”

Peter nodded. “Maybe we just… add to it slightly?”

“Sure,” Steve said.

“But wait, you aren’t distracting me like that so fast.”

“Why? What’s to distract.”

“I mean… are you going to tell them?”

“Tell who?” Steve asked.

“The public! The news!”

“About us?”

“Yes!” Peter said.

Steve was quiet. “Do you want me to?”

“I mean…”

“We never announced our relationship.”

“I mean we never announced it but we never hid it. The press is just stupid and thinks it was all training.”

Steve chuckled. “That’s true.”

“I don’t want to hide. What do we have to hide?” Peter asked.

“Okay,” Steve said. “So, if they ask, we tell them. Or we could announce it?”

“Well, yes. If they ask, we tell them. But maybe no announcement until after the wedding. Don’t need the press trying to crash.”

“Fair point.” Steve said. “But then again, that’s also why we’re doing it at the compound.”

“True,” Peter said. He sighed.

“What is it?” Steve asked.

“I was thinking about what Nat said a couple months ago…”

“You’re going to have to refresh my memory.”

“Do we want to live here forever?” Peter asked.

“What do you mean? I thought you wanted to at least until you graduated because it was closer to school.”

“Well, yes,” Peter said. “But after… when we’re married. Do we still want to live here?”

“You want to get our own place?” Steve asked.

Peter shrugged. “Maybe. Not that I don’t like living here but… I want something that’s ours. That feels permanent. This… this feels like…”

“Yeah,” Steve said. “You know… I never planned on living here this long. It was a temporary thing for me too but…”

“But then I moved in?” Peter asked.

Steve shrugged. “I mean maybe I was staying because you kept coming over so much.”

“Oh, I see how it was…”

Steve laughed. “But I mean… I used to have a place in the city. Until I was on the run. And now…”

“Now you live here.”

“I live here. Because I was easy and convenient. So… getting a place together… away from here. It might be nice. Especially if Shield doesn’t need us all that much anymore.”

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“But would you still need the lab or…”

“I mean I’d still come back. Probably. But I think when I graduate… I mean I was talking to Mom… I’m thinking about working at Stark Industries. I have been helping out for a while, but I think I’m going to work there physically too. Like at the building.”

“Okay,” Steve said.

“Yeah?” Peter asked.

“Sure. You’ve talked about it for a bit.”

“Right,” Peter said.

“But?” Steve asked.

“What? What but?”

“You just seemed like there was something more.”

Peter shrugged. “If you take a step back as Captain America… do they need Spider-Man as well?”

“That’s up to you,” Steve said.

“Maybe Shield doesn’t. Or the world… at an Avenger level. But a local neighbourhood level? I think they still do.”

“Sounds good.”

Peter smiled. Then frowned. “Wait, I don’t stop being an Avenger then, do I?”

Steve shook his head. “I think it’s for life. Do I stop being an Avenger if I stop going out on Shield calls?”

“No, of course not. I think even if you didn’t go out for a few years but came back into the field everyone would still default to you in command.”

Steve smiled. “So. It’s fine.”

“Okay, good. Fine,” Peter said.

“So, we start looking for a place then?”

“We start looking for a place,” Peter said.

House hunting was not easy. There were so many vacant properties still from the blip, but a lot were in disrepair. So it was the decision of buying something that needed a lot of work, or going for something someone else was selling.

There weren’t as many new builds as there were so many vacant buildings that could be used instead.

But adding that on top of school and wedding planning, Peter was starting to get a little stressed. So he tended to spend more time out swinging as Spider-Man.

That really did help with the stress.

But even with all the stress, underneath it all… he was really happy. He was so in love with Steve and couldn’t believe they were getting married and getting their own place.

For once, it seemed like there was a future ahead of him that looked bright.

Peter swung high over the city, yelling happily as he finally landed on a building and swung down closer to the ground.

He heard some talking below him and pulled in a little closer.

“I bet it’s with the Black Widow,” someone said.

“That’s probably true. Who else does he spend time with?”

Peter blinked, before he swung down. “Whatcha talking about?”

The two people jumped, turning around. “Spider-Man! Whoh! Where’d you come from?”

“Ah, was just hanging? Get it? Hanging… oh never mind,” Peter said as they simply stared at him.

One of the people nudged the other.

“Ask. Ask him,” they mumbled.

The other winced but looked at Peter.

“What’s up? You need some help with something?” Peter asked.

“Uh…. No. We were just wondering… you know… Captain America, right?”

“Yup. Pretty sure I do,” Peter said.

“Do you know who he married?”

Peter blinked. “He’s... not married yet. He’s engaged,” Peter said.

“What? No way,” they said. “He’s wearing a ring.”

“Yeah. Because he’s engaged. It’s an engagement ring.”

They exchanged glances. “Do you know to who? I think it’s the Black Widow.”

“And I think you’re an idiot. It’s probably just some random woman he met.”

Peter stared. “I think you’re both wrong.”

“Yeah, then who is it?”

“Me,” Peter said.

They were both silent for a moment before they started laughing.

“What? Hey, no, that’s not cool,” Peter said, pouting.

“Nice one, Spider-Man,” one person said.

“Yeah, amazing,” the other said.

“What’s so funny?” Peter asked.

“Captain America and you?”

“We’ve been dating for over a year and now we’re engaged. We live together,” Peter said.

“Nice. Man, that was a good one. Well, have a nice night.”

“No, wait!” Peter exclaimed, as the two people walked away. “What the hell? Why does no one believe me?”

He dropped to the sidewalk properly and frowned. “Is it really that unbelievable?”

He glanced up as he saw a house for sale. “Ohh,” he said. Before he looked around.

“No. I patrol this area. There is a lot of crime in this area. It’s not a good area. But wait… if we move here maybe we can make it a good area. I’m thinking this through too much. And talking too much to myself. Karen… why are you so quiet?”

“Because you told me to respond only when talked to after I analysed your last patrol too closely.”

“Right,” Peter said softy. “I mean it’s not my fault I was distracted and kept bashing into walls again like a newbie. Okay… well… good patrol. Good talk. I think I’ll go home now.”

Peter stood on the pedestal in the store as the worker put pins into the hem of his pants.

“Okay, come on. Were all these pants made for like 7 ft. tall giants?”

“No, just not tiny little spider-boys,” Cindy said.

Peter pouted. “Hey. This is my fitting for my wedding, and you are hurting my feelings.”

Cindy snorted. “You are short. For a guy. That’s all. It would fit Steve.”

“Not in the ass.”

“Peter!” Cindy said with a laugh.

Pepper wandered over and took a look. “I don’t mind this one. What do you think, Peter?”

“I think it looked the same as the last one. I am not the person to ask. That’s why you two are here. What’s the difference?”

“A slight pinstripe.”

“Oh my god,” Peter mumbled.

“You are the worst sport at trying on clothes,” Cindy said.

“Well, I’ll probably be even a worse sport when we go to get your dress. And I was doing okay… for the first four or so…”

Cindy laughed. “I will try not to be too picky. But it is an Avengers wedding. I want to look nice.”

The sales assistant glanced at them all and moved to the side, obviously pretending to ignore their conversation.

“Okay, just one more and then we can choose,” Pepper said.

“Mom,” Peter groaned.

“If you had an opinion we could be done. But you want us to decide so we need to see options.”

“I mean I have an opinion it’s just I’ve tried on like ten different options already. I like the first one. Or the third.”

“Okay,” Pepper said. “Then let’s try those again.”

Peter groaned.

“Petey! You look pretty!” Morgan exclaimed, running to him.

“Oh, hold back sticky fingers,” Happy said, running after her. “She got hungry.”

Pepper smiled. “Morgan, let’s clean your hands up, okay?”

“Well, if Morgan likes this one… we can be done, right?” Peter asked.

“One more,” Pepper said.

Peter sighed and went to change again. “You know, we could still just wear our suits…”

“You aren’t getting married as Spider-Man,” Pepper called back.

Peter grumbled. “Worth a shot.”

They were lucky Pepper had a good reputation because they were causing such a distraction in the store right now. Plus, a lot of speculation as to who he was marrying. Despite the fact that he’d stated Steve’s name over a thousand times by now.

He walked back out in the other outfit. “Yeah?” he asked.

“Oh, Peter, that one’s lovely,” Pepper said.

Peter popped back up onto the pedestal to get his pants pinned once more and looked in the mirror. “Huh... this one really is nice.”

“Really? You like it?” Pepper asked.

“I like it,” Morgan said.

“You just want to leave, missy. Or get your dress.”

Morgan nodded.

“That one is really nice, Peter,” Cindy said.

Peter nodded. “It is, huh. Wow… we’re really doing this. Getting married.”

“You are,” Cindy said.

Peter nodded shakily in the mirror.

Pepper glanced up at him sharply.

“What if Nebula can’t make it in? Or Carol? We’ll have even less people,” Peter said.

“I’m sure they will do their best,” Pepper said.

“I mean… if they were further than four months away from Earth, I don’t know if they’d make it…”

“You have the weirdest problems,” Cindy said.

Peter grinned. “Hey…”

“Okay, I think we’re good. We’ve settled on this one?” Pepper asked.

“Yeah,” Peter said.

They heard sniffling in the corner. “Happy?” Peter asked.

“You’ve grown up so much. So far from that fifteen-year-old kid who I had to take to Germany with me.”

“Happy,” Peter said.

“Man… Tony should be here,” Happy said.

“Yeah,” Peter said softly. “Though he’d definitely protest this.”

“I bet he would have surprised you,” Pepper said.

“Can we go home?” Morgan asked.

“Soon,” Pepper said. “Okay, lets finish getting that hemmed and measured properly and we will be off. And I think Peter and Happy have had their fill so if you two want to head out… Cindy and I can handle our dress shopping on our own.”

“Yeah?” Peter asked. “Are you sure?”

“Are we sure. Are you sure? It’s your wedding. What if you don’t like our dresses?” Cindy asked.

“Cindy. You will look good in anything you pick out. So will Mom. So just pick out something you like.”

“Anything?” She asked.

“Yeah,” Peter said.

“Even a white dress?” she prodded.

Peter shrugged. “Neither Steve nor I are wearing one, so I really don’t care.”

“I mean I wouldn’t do that to you I just…”

Peter winked at her.

“Well. Then it will be a surprise for you.”

“Sure.” Peter said.

They finished up and headed out, leaving the girls to their shopping. Pepper would just buy a couple options for Morgan and return what didn’t work, considering how she was not in the mood to sit still any longer.

So instead, Happy, Peter, and Morgan just headed back to the penthouse to take a well-deserved break. And nap. For all three of them.

Peter swung after the guy who had swiped someone’s purse of all things. Back to the petty crime.

“Hey man,” Peter called out. “That’s not yours!”

The guy looked back at Peter terrified as Peter approached and Peter threw out some webs to catch him.

“Let me go!” the guy said.

“Come on. Stealing someone’s purse?”

“I… I know,” he said.

“Well… I’m going to have to take that,” Peter said, grabbing the purse. “And I’m going to have to leave you hanging…”

“For how long?” the guy asked.

“Oh, it only lasts about an hour. You should be fine. But no more stealing people’s purses…”

“Right,” the guy said. “I’ll just go find a regular job.”

Peter sighed. “You need help?”

The guy scoffed. “You’re going to help me find a job?”

“If it stops you stealing… sure.”

The guy blinked.

“Give me your phone number. I’ll have someone call you for an interview.”

“Just like that?”

“Sure,” Peter said. “Any industries you’re interested in?”

The guy’s mouth dropped open. “What?”

“Look, you don’t seem like a bad guy. And things have been rough so… yeah, I’m trying to help out. The last few years I’ve tried to see why people are doing what they’re doing instead of just… calling the cops so…”

“Oh…” the guy said.

“You’re one of the nice ones. Lots of people just chew me out anyway,” Peter said.

“Well… thank you,” the guy said, and rattled off his phone number.

Peter saluted him and swung away, the guy still yelling if he could get down.

He could leave him hanging for a bit to think about what he did…

Peter swung back onto a rooftop and stretched out his neck.

“What is something that disappears in a chemistry experiment? 6 letters?”

“A solute,” Peter said. “You know, you don’t have to join me on patrol if you are just going to do your crossword puzzle.”

Steve grinned up at him. “I need the help for the chemistry questions.”

“Uh huh,” Peter said, pulling off his mask.

“Plus… don’t you feel like since we got engaged, we haven’t seen each other nearly as much as we did when we were dating?”

Peter blinked. “I mean… we’re just busier? I’ve always been busy.”

“I haven’t,” Steve said. “But all the planning… plus your mom pulls you off to plan and I’m with Nat so we see each other less often.”

“Plus, I’m in school still and patrolling… okay I get it. But you’re just sitting on a rooftop.”

“I’m doing a crossword puzzle in between waiting for you to return.”

“It’s hard for me to patrol an area if I keep returning to one building.”

Steve laughed. “Yeah, well… I could leave…”

“No. Please don’t,” Peter said. He walked over to Steve and sat down beside him putting his chin on his shoulder, peering at the puzzle. “Ninety-four across is acorn.”

“Hey!” Steve said. “I’m doing the puzzle, not you.”

“Well, I could just go swing off and patrol more now…”

“No, stay,” Steve said.

“Steve,” Peter said with a smile.

Steve swivelled around so they were facing each other. “I miss you.”

“I see you every night,” Peter said.

“Yes.”

“You’re ridiculous.”

Steve shrugged.

Peter looked around, pulling his mask back on for a minute.

“You leaving again?” Steve asked.

“Just scanning the area,” Peter said. “Anything Karen?”

“It all seems quiet,” Karen said.

Peter pulled the mask back off again.

“You’ve been wearing your regular suits more often,” Steve said. “Not the Iron Spider.”

“Yeah,” Peter said. “They’re way more comfortable to swing in and move in. I mean the Iron Spider is great but its just… not as agile. I still carry it with me in case of emergency. And I’ve made some updates to it to make it a little more streamlined…”

“And you haven’t been getting hurt… that I know of.”

“I haven’t. Steve, you made me promise to tell you if…”

“And you haven’t so…”

“It was a fluke. Because I swapped suits. I’m more used to these ones now. And before… before I didn’t wear the Iron Spider because I didn’t want to be reminded of Tony. Then when I started wearing it… it was to remember him. Now… now I just wear the one that suits the occasion more.”

Steve nodded then grinned. “Suits the occasion… like a wedding?”

“Oh, I have strictly been told not to tell you anything about what I’m wearing. And also, that it won’t be the Spider-Man suit.”

Steve laughed. “Captain America suit was vetoed as well.”

Peter laughed. “We can have a secret superhero wedding if you want.”

Steve grinned. “That would be an interesting wedding night.”

“Oh my god,” Peter said.

“I mean I can’t believe we haven’t done that yet.”

“Because washing my suit is very time consuming. I don’t know how yours works but…”

“Usually got it dry cleaned,” Steve said.

“Really?”

Steve laughed. “No. I mean at the beginning I had nothing to do with it. It was provided to me. Now I throw it in the wash. Have you noticed the colours faded because…”

Peter laughed.

He heard a scream in the distance. “You know… duty calls,” Peter said.

Steve motioned to go. “And then head home after?”

“Yeah, sure,” Peter said. A couple more screams and then some tires screeching. “Holy shit hold on.”

Peter was off like a light, swinging as fast as he could as he saw a truck hurtling toward an intersection, the lady inside passed out.

He jumped and stopped the car with one hand but had to use more of his strength to get it to stop. It seemed the lady’s foot was still on the gas.

He lifted the car up slightly so it couldn’t still drive but was trying to figure out how exactly to get her to stop pressing the gas so he could help her when Steve appeared from the side.

“Need a hand?” Steve asked.

“Yes. Can you get to her?” Peter asked.

Steve looked at the truck. “Yes. Hold it still? Can you handle me climbing in?”

“Yeah, for sure,” Peter said. He braced both hands on the truck now and nodded at Steve.

Steve leapt up carefully and Peter winced at the extra weight on one side making it uneven, trying to balance it so Steve could get the lady out.

“Okay, you can put it down,” Steve said.

Peter did so slowly, and Steve turned the car off.

“Karen?” Peter asked.

“I have already alerted emergency services they are on the way. Eta two minutes.”

“Thank you,” Peter said.

He ran around to the side of the truck and got Karen to do a scan. “Looks like she passed out. Cause unknown.”

“Okay,” Peter said.

The ambulance arrived shortly after and they left her to them, wandering away from the scene.

“You put down your crossword,” Peter said. “I thought you were done with Captain America.”

“I’m done with missions that don’t need me. You could use a hand here and so could that lady.”

“Yeah,” Peter said. “Thanks”

There was quite the crowd gathered and a few people looked like they wanted to approach them.

“Hey all, show’s over. She is being looked after. Thanks for keeping your distance,” Peter shouted.

“Right. Thank you, Spider-Man. But uh…”

“What is it?” Peter asked.

The person glanced at the other and then looked directly at Steve. “Did you get married?”

Peter blinked then groaned.

Steve chuckled. “Is that rumour still going around? No. Not married. Not yet.”

“Oh, okay because… wait not yet?”

“He’s engaged,” Peter said. “Like I’ve said to you people every time you ask. But nope, no one believes me.”

“I don’t know why you won’t believe Peter,” Steve said.

Peter nudged him.

“They all know your name,” Steve said.

“Yeah, but I’m in the mask so…”

“Oh, we just… didn’t think Spider-Man would know so...” someone said.

Peter groaned. “No… why would I know? I wonder who you’re marrying? I wonder if I ever mentioned…”

Steve chuckled. “Who do you think I’m marrying?” Steve asked the crowd.

“Uh…” the people all exchanged glances again. “Well, he said it’s him but that’s crazy. So probably the Black Widow.”

Peter rolled his eyes again, mumbling under his breath, “Yeah, you and Nat. Unlikely.”

Steve smiled. “Well, if you don’t believe it… I can prove it.”

“Prove what?” someone asked.

And then Steve grabbed Peter, pulled off his mask, dipped him, and then kissed him.

Peter blinked, blush coming to his cheeks at the public display. And how old fashioned. He wasn’t some war time lover or something but…

The crowd oohed and when Steve pulled back and Peter looked at them all he could see was a lot of slack jawed faces.

“Uh…” Peter said.

“Made him speechless. Now, we’re going home. Have a good night everyone,” Steve said.

Peter blinked.

“Peter?” Steve asked.

“Hmm?”

“Get us out of here?” Steve asked.

“How? You can walk just fine… oh you mean swing us away. Yeah, can do.”

Peter grabbed onto Steve and they were off, swinging into the night.

Chapter Text

“I can’t focus. How am I supposed to study and take winter exams and…” Peter said.

“And plan your wedding which is like a couple weeks away?” Cindy asked.

“Yes,” Peter said.

“You just do it. Plus, your wedding is mostly planned and ready to go. Considering how you left most of it to your mom and Nat and me.”

“I am horrible at planning things. Steve and I did make a lot of decisions though.”

“Like having it at your place?” she said.

“Compound is just easier. And then no paparazzi and everyone can come and…”

“I know,” she said.

“I know Mom wanted somewhere special but…”

“Don’t sweat it,” Cindy said. “She just wants you to be happy.”

“Is it weird you are helping plan my wedding when we used to date?”

“We used to date badly. And you have been dating Steve for longer than we dated at this point,” she said.

“True,” Peter said.

“Are you really that worried about it?”

Peter shrugged. “I mean, I guess.”

“Peter. You have your venue. You both have your outfits. You tried cakes. You have rings.”

“I mean we’re just adding a bit to Steve’s already and he said he got me one but I haven’t really seen it and…”

“And you trust him, right?”

“Yes,” Peter said.

“And you said Bruce offered to officiate.”

“Yes. Going to make some very amusing photos.”

“Do you have a photographer?”

Peter blinked. “We forgot a photographer. I mean we could probably set up some drones or something with Friday… yeah, I could program that really fast…”

“It’s all ready,” she said.

Peter nodded.

“Are you nervous? Is that it?”

“I want to marry him,” Peter said.

“Sure,” she said. “But you can still be nervous.”

“What if something goes wrong?” he asked.

“I mean, usually things go wrong at a wedding, but we can fix them.”

“I mean… what if something world ending goes wrong?”

She paused. “Peter. All the Avengers will be there.”

“Yeah, and then we’d all have to leave.”

“So you’d get married on the battlefield.”

Peter stared at her then laughed. “My god. That would be typical of me. But… I’m still sort of waiting for the other shoe to drop. I’ve said it many times… my luck isn’t great so… something’s going to happen.”

“Maybe for once, it won’t. Maybe this can be your happiness.”

“I hope so,” Peter said.

“Well... try to focus on your exams first. And then we can get ready for your wedding. You know… are you still sure you don’t want a bachelor’s party? Because I could whip something up and…”

“Nah,” Peter said. “I don’t need to celebrate the last days of being unmarried. Plus… it would just be us. And I’m not much of a partier.”

“Doesn’t really help that you can’t get drunk easily.”

“Apparently there’s this Asgardian mead that could do it… well, most likely. Steve’s had some before.”

She laughed.

“I am going to be married in a few weeks. That’s crazy. I still feel like a kid.”

“Me too,” she said. “But will we ever feel like adults?”

“Probably not,” Peter said. He sighed.

“What is it?”

“I just wish May would be there… or Ned… or Tony…”

“The first two I see but the last?” she questioned.

Peter blinked. “Oh. Actually. Yeah. Could you imagine Tony at a wedding between me and Steve? Probably for the best he’s not here then…”

“No, I’m sorry. He’d be happy for you.”

Peter shrugged.

They were quiet a moment.

“But Morgan is going to be super cute as the flower girl,” Cindy said.

“Yes. That she is. Oh, and you’ll get to meet Nebula which is very exciting.”

“I can’t believe I’m about to meet an alien.”

Peter laughed. “A couple aliens.”

“Your life is crazy. Aliens and super soldiers and I’m so glad you’re my friend,” Cindy said.

“Yeah, you too,” Peter said.

“Well, let’s get us to these exams. And then just one semester left until we graduate.”

“One more semester. Well… we can do it.”

She nudged him and he smiled, turning back to the books.

“Peter. Peter, wake up. Seriously, are you still asleep?”

Peter groaned and rolled over.

“Get up, Peter. Now,” Pepper said.

“Mom?” Peter asked, popping an eye open.

“Yes,” she said, smiling at him.

“What are you doing here?”

“Waking you up, apparently. I wonder if today is a special day…”

Peter blinked at her. “Oh my god I’m getting married today.”

She laughed. “Get up.”

Peter pushed the blankets off him. “I think I lost track of time.”

“I’m not surprised. The news said Spider-Man was out swinging last night.”

Peter looked away. “I needed to clear my head. I stayed out too late… overslept.”

“Anything you want to discuss?”

“No,” Peter said. “Just… nervous. Exams were a good distraction before, but this day crept up on me and… I didn’t think I’d be able to sleep alone anymore and all of you were so adamant about me and Steve sleeping apart which is really some weird sort of ritual that I don’t really understand and probably very heteronormative and…”

“Peter,” Pepper said. “Calm down.”

“Something’s going to go wrong.”

“Nothing’s going to go wrong,” she said.

“Steve’s here, right? He hasn’t left?”

“He hasn’t left,” Pepper said. “He loves you and wants to marry you.”

“And there’s no sign of like… intergalactic trouble?”

“Nope. And Shield is ready to handle anything on Earth.”

Peter chewed on his lip. “And… are Nebula and Rocket here yet? Carol? Anyone else?”

“The guests who live on Earth will be here a little later. The others… not yet.”

“They probably won’t make it,” Peter grumbled.

“Peter,” Pepper said, lifting his chin up so he could look at her. “Calm down.”

“I can’t. I just know something’s going to go wrong.”

“Is it your Spidey-sense?”

Peter paused. “No,” he said, deflating.

“So, everything should be fine.”

“I guess,” he said.

“Get up, go in the shower. We’ve got some food ready for you and clothes laid out. And then after you eat, you’ll get changed and we’ll have the ceremony.”

“You’re right,” he said. “I… I shouldn’t be so worried. Even if this doesn’t work out we can just get married anyway and…” he paused at her look. “And involve everyone of course and…”

“Shower,” she said.

“Right,” Peter said.

He popped out of bed and ran to the shower, letting the water rush down his body and try to relax him.

He could fight enemies, swing through the sky, fight for his life… so getting married should be easy.

He got out of the shower and put on the clothes his mom left for him before he got a text from Steve.

‘Calm down. I love you, and I’ll see you soon.’

Peter sat down on the bed and smiled at the message. He was getting too into his head. And then his Spidey-sense did spike and he glanced up as he heard rumbling.

He ran outside as he saw the spaceship and smiled as Nebula and Rocket walked out of the ship, arguing the whole way down.

“Hey! You made it!” Peter exclaimed.

“Peter. You look good,” Nebula said. “Rocket, if you don’t get that away from me, I’ll…”

Rocket laughed. “It’s a wedding gift. I heard it was a custom on Terra. Right?” he said, offering some kind of jar to Peter with a weird blue goo inside.

“Don’t take that,” Nebula said.

“Okay,” Peter said. “Thank you for coming, though.”

“Of course. I brought a proper gift. These knives were used by my people for centuries, passed down to those they feel close to. These… are for you.”

“Oh,” Peter said softly. “Thank you.”

Nebula nodded. “Now where are we to go?”

“Oh, well, it’s not going to start for a little bit but uh…. I can show you inside where you can settle in.”

She nodded and followed Peter inside, passing Pepper as they went.

“Peter, go eat and then get ready. Nebula, Rocket, nice to see you. I’ll show you in.”

“Okay, okay,” Peter said.

“And don’t go into the east wing, remember that’s where…”

“That’s where Steve is. Yes, I know. And Friday would keep my secret if I snuck there anyway,” Peter said.

Pepper rolled her eyes before she walked over to him. “Feeling a bit better?”

“Yeah. I’m glad Nebula and Rocket made it.”

Pepper nodded. “Good. Now go get ready and get that man of yours.”

Peter grinned and ran off.

There was a knock on his door some time later and Cindy peeked her head in.

“Peter!”

“Hey!” Peter exclaimed, getting up to give her a hug.

“You look very handsome,” she said.

“And you look beautiful,” he said.

She smiled. “You ready to marry Captain America?”

Peter snorted. “I’m ready to marry Steve.”

She smiled. “You two… can’t believe how instrumental I was in your relationship.”

“Hey! It wasn’t just you…”

She raised an eyebrow.

“It was Mom and Nat too.”

She laughed.

“Is everyone here?” Peter asked.

“Yes. I think so, at least. I’m glad I met just about everyone before this because my god. It’s all Avengers.”

“Is Brad here?”

“He locked himself in a bathroom.”

“What? Why?”

“Because, and I quote, “there are too many Avengers. And aliens,” Which… aliens Peter. I met aliens.”

“Nebula? You met her? Isn’t she great?”

“She’s something,” Cindy said.

Peter laughed. “She’s… an acquired taste. But she helped save my life so…”

“Right. So I’ll have to go thank her.”

“Oh please do, she gets super awkward.”

Cindy laughed.

“So… are we almost ready?” Peter asked.

Cindy nodded. “Your mom told me to come get you. She’s just getting Morgan ready. Last minute things. But everyone is outside and ready to go.”

“Did Carol make it?”

“I think so. I’m not sure exactly who that is but your mom said everyone expected was here.”

“Okay, great,” Peter said.

“So. Let’s get you married.”

“Okay,” Peter said, and he got up to go.

He and Steve had decided against one of them walking up the aisle before the other and instead decided to join each other and walk together. Morgan was going to walk up before them with Pepper, and Cindy and Natasha after them. And then Peter and Steve.

So Peter took a deep breath and made his way to the hall they had set up for the ceremony. They had originally thought about doing it outside then vetoed that idea when they realized there were spaceships to land. That would blow any and all chairs and decorations away. Plus it was a little too cold outside for that right now.

So they were doing it inside. And it was very tastefully decorated.

Peter walked with Cindy until they met up with Pepper and Morgan.

“Ready?” Pepper asked him.

Peter nodded. “Ready.”

“I’m ready!” Morgan exclaimed and they all laughed.

“Remember what you are going to do?” Pepper asked.

“Throw flowers,” she said.

“Right,” Peter said.

He glanced up at his mom for a moment then nodded. They were good to go.

“Friday?” Pepper asked.

“Everyone is situated and ready,” Friday said.

“Good,” Pepper said. “And Steve and Natasha?”

“Ready to go,” Friday said.

“Alright then. Let’s begin?” she asked Peter.

Peter nodded. “Let’s begin.”

Friday cued the music and Pepper and Morgan entered the hall first, Peter watching them disappear behind the door.

Cindy nudged him with a smile and Peter listened in, hearing Morgan squealing happily and Happy in the audience mumbling under his breath to spread the flowers out not just dump them.

Peter chuckled and soon enough it was Cindy’s turn to go. She pressed a kiss to Peter’s cheek and then she was off.

And then Peter was standing there alone in the hall.

He could feel his heartbeat speed up and waited for the cue and then he was entering the hall as well, walking in from the side to join Steve at the middle.

And there was Steve, walking toward him. Peter felt his breath catch in his throat and smiled sort of shakily.

Steve shot him a quick wink as they joined up together to walk down the aisle.

Peter looked around as they walked. It really was a small event but so many people were there for them that they cared about. Pepper and Morgan, Cindy and Brad, Natasha, Rhodey, Happy, Nebula, Rocket, Bruce, Carol, Okoye…

They made their way to the front where Bruce was standing with a big grin.

The music faded to be softer, and Peter and Steve smiled at each other.

“Welcome everyone,” Bruce said. “We are gathered here today to witness Steve and Peter’s marriage. Somehow… the first marriage between Avengers.”

Everyone chuckled.

“I mean, you’d think we would have paired off before now but…”

Natasha cleared her throat.

“Right, right,” Bruce said. “You know, the first time I met Steve was on a helicarrier … and he told me that it didn’t matter to him about the big green guy… just that I was there to help. I really appreciated that. Granted now me and the big green guy are one but… and Peter. The first time I met him, he’d just helped us fight and then come back from a horrible ordeal in space. Both of them have been through so much, so I’m glad to see them find happiness with each other.”

Peter and Steve smiled at each other.

Steve mouthed, “I love you.”

Peter mouthed it back.

“But you know… the first time I saw them together… when I thought that hey, they are actually good together… or would be good together… was when Peter was still angry at Steve.”

“Oh no,” Peter mumbled.

“Where is this going?” Pepper mumbled in the crowd.

“Steve made Peter some food. To help gain forgiveness.”

Steve and Peter shared a glance. Peter shrugged.

Bruce continued. “And Steve is an amazing cook, we all know that. But the best part was Peter’s reaction to the food.”

Peter frowned, trying to remember and then his eyes widened. “Oh no…”

Steve chuckled.

“Peter’s reaction to eating the food was a proposal. That’s how good the food was. He said he would marry Steve for that food.”

“Oh my god,” Peter said, face red.

“I mean you did say that,” Steve mumbled with a grin.

“Well, today, we can say that Peter did accomplish what he set out to do. And now Peter and Steve are here to get married. Now normally I’d ask if anyone has objections but since most of you travelled from pretty far away, I’d say that’s a no.”

He paused and Peter glanced out at everyone to see them all smiling.

“So… vows. Go ahead.”

“Peter,” Steve started. “I never thought I would find someone like you. Someone who would understand my deepest thoughts, fears, my being. You have made me a better person and saved me from what could have been… a horrible last few years. I am so happy to have you in my life. I love you,” Steve said.

“I love you,” Peter responded.

Bruce motioned to Peter.

“Steve,” Peter said. “You know, if someone told me when I was a teenager that I’d grow up to marry you… I’d tell them they were crazy. But the last few years together… they have been some of the best years of my life. Despite all that we’ve been through… we managed to find this happiness. And I’m glad it’s with you. And I want to spend the rest of my life with you,” Peter said.

Steve smiled.

“And also… what the hell? I’m marrying Captain America?” Peter said.

Everyone laughed.

“Alright, you may exchange your rings,” Bruce said.

Steve had taken his off for Peter to modify and now they both exchanged the rings for each other. Steve had picked something strong and simple for Peter, which he loved.

And then they turned back to Bruce.

“So… with the power vested in me from the internet,” Bruce said, “I now pronounce you husbands! You may kiss!”

Peter and Steve leaned in for a brief kiss before they pulled back to cheering from the crowd.

They joined hands and walked down the aisle where Morgan couldn’t be held back and ran up to them, hugging their legs as that was all she could reach.

Peter laughed and reached down to give her a proper hug which Steve joined.

She then moved to the side and let them go as they slowly exited the hall.

Married. Wild.

Peter pushed Steve against the wall as their mouths crashed together. His hands flew to Steve’s neck and cheek, holding him there as he kissed him senseless.

“Peter,” Steve tried to mumble, though Peter was relentless.

Finally, Steve tapped him on the shoulder and Peter pulled back.

“What?” Peter asked.

“We have a reception to get to,” Steve said with a grin.

“I just wanted to make out with my husband for a moment,” Peter said.

Steve’s grin grew. “How does it differ from making out with a fiancé?”

“Mmm much better,” Peter said.

Steve laughed and pressed their lips together again.

A few moments passed before Friday spoke. “Your presence is being requested at the reception.”

“Aww, Friday,” Peter said, pulling away.

“You know, if we held this at a hall we wouldn’t have been interrupted.”

“Well, not by Friday. Probably by paparazzi,” Peter said.

“You think? I still don’t think they believe we’re together.”

“Even though you kissed me in public?”

“Even though I did,” Steve said.

Peter laughed. “Okay. Well, let’s get to our reception.”

Steve winked and reached down to fix Peter’s hair.

“Is it obvious?” Peter asked.

Steve nodded. “Oh. Very.”

“Well, hold on,” Peter said, reaching up to fix Steve’s as well. “Not like they didn’t know where we went. And typically, the people who get married come to the reception later so…”

“Because they’re taking pictures,” Steve said.

“So,” Peter said. “We can come late for whatever reason. And we can take pictures at the reception. I want pictures with everyone there anyway.”

“Okay. Well, ready to go in?”

“Yup,” Peter said.

“Let’s go,” Steve said.

He led them out and to the reception hall where they’d set up some tables and decorated earlier. And Friday gave them a good announcement as they walked in.

“Welcome Mr. And Mr. Parker-Rogers.”

Peter and Steve walked in to cheering from all.

Since there really were so few guests, they were all seated close together.

Peter and Steve still had their own table, but the others were basically at two tables between them.

It was quite comical staring at the group together. Brad looked positively petrified.

Food came out and they all ate their fill before they were making the rounds and saying hi to everyone.

Pepper came and wrapped Peter up in a giant hug. “I’m so proud of you. Married man, now.”

“Mom,” Peter said softy.

And then she wrapped Steve up in a hug too. “Welcome officially to the family.”

“Thank you, Pepper,” Steve said.

“Now, I know you two are married now, but you still visit all the time, okay? Me and Morgan want to see you often.”

“Of course we will,” Peter said. “Me and Morgan have lots of adventures to have still, right?”

Morgan nodded. “And now Steve can come too!” She exclaimed.

“Yes, of course I’ll come,” Steve said.

“With juice pops!”

They all laughed. “Yes, with juice pops,” Steve said.

“Peter!” Cindy squealed, running over. She gave him a big hug and then Steve one too, who looked a little awkward but accepted it.

“I can’t believe you two are married. You are an adult. An actual adult. I don’t think you should be allowed that.”

Peter laughed. “Yes, well, you’re the one who forced me to get married anyway and…”

“Take that back. I just planted the idea.”

“Did you?” Steve asked. “Well, then I will say thank you.”

“I mean, you ended up asking him first anyway,” Cindy said. “I’ve heard the whole story.”

Steve smiled. “We both asked each other.”

“Sure,” Peter said. Then he looked to the side. “You doing okay there, Brad?”

“Peter…” Brad said.

“Yeah?”

“What the fuck.”

Cindy shot him a look. “What’s wrong?”

“It’s just Avengers here. And Avenger people. You got married… to an Avenger. You are an Avenger. This is all Avengers.”

Peter chuckled. “Okay… what did you expect?”

“I just thought. It’s a wedding. There would be a lot of people here. Not just Avengers. And Me and Cindy.”

“My mom’s not an Avenger.”

“She basically is.”

“Okoye’s not an Avenger.”

“She is from Wakanda! Freaking Wakanda!”

Peter glanced at Cindy. “I’ll handle him,” she said.

“Brad, just say hi to everyone and have a good time. They’re all just people,” Peter said.

“That one’s a racoon.”

“Okay, yes Rocket is… they’re all nice. Go talk to them. Just don’t let him steal anything and… you’ll be fine.”

Peter looked at Steve.

“We’ll make sure he hasn’t taken anything before he leaves,” Steve said.

Natasha wandered over. “Congratulations boys.”

“Hey Nat,” Steve said.

“You hyphenated your names?” Natasha asked, smile on her face.

“Yes,” Steve said. “We liked the sound of it. And also thought it would piss off the press which would be an added bonus.”

Natasha laughed. “In what way?”

“Oh,” Peter said, piping in. “Because they will constantly get our names wrong for months. And we can keep correcting them and reminding them we’re together. So they can’t keep saying we’re a “crime fighting team.””

“You are a crime fighting team.”

“Yes, but not just… oh whatever,” Peter said.

Natasha smiled.

“Peter, Steve,” Rhodey said, approaching.

“Hey, Rhodey,” Peter said.

“You two. Solid union. You know… I think a lot of people are going to be very upset when they find out you two are taken. And with each other.”

Peter shrugged. “Let them be. We are very happy.”

“Yeah. Good on you. Well, you keep it up and don’t work too hard. Go have a great honeymoon. Pepper told me she is making sure you two leave the country.”

“Yeah,” Peter said. “I’ve never been anywhere tropical so that’s where we’re heading.”

“Going to lie on a beach and do nothing,” Steve said with a grin.

“Uh huh,” Rhodey said.

Peter turned as he was suddenly pulled into a hug.

“Happy, oh my god,” Peter said.

Happy pulled away, tears in his eyes. “You’re so grown up. If only Tony could see you…”

“Happy,” Peter said softly.

“I’m happy for you. Still not entirely sure what you see in this guy but…” Happy said with a wink.

“Thank you, Happy,” Steve said.

They knew what he meant.

Bruce wandered over a laid a hand on Peter’s shoulder and Peter had to brace slightly for it.

“Hey, Bruce. Thanks for officiating.”

“Yeah? Was it okay? Tried my best for the speech.”

“It was wonderful Bruce,” Steve said.

“Could have done without the embarrassing proposal over food story…” Peter said.

“It was cute,” Bruce said.

“It was embarrassing,” Peter said.

“I think it shows we are good together,” Steve said.

“Sure,” Peter said.

Okoye wandered over.

“Congratulations you two. And thank you for including me. Wakanda sends its regards and a gift for the couple.”

She handed them a small box.

“Do not open this right now,” she said.

“Thank you, Okoye,” Steve said. “We are glad you could make it.”

“Of course. I love happy celebrations. These are the times we should join each other. Not just at war.”

“I agree,” Steve said. “I hope there can be many more joyous celebrations.”

She bowed out and Carol approached instead. “I can’t stay much longer. But I wanted to congratulate you both. Like Okoye said, it’s nice to take a break and celebrate.”

“Thank you for coming,” Peter said. “You can’t stay for the rest of the party?”

She smiled. “The universe needs me. But I will pop by to say hello when I can.”

“We understand,” Steve said. “And thank you again for saving Peter’s life all those years back.”

Carol nodded and smiled, before she was heading out.

Peter glanced over at the others and saw Rocket talking to Okoye and Okoye poke him with a spear that appeared out of nowhere.

Peter glanced to the other side to see Nebula and was about to approach when he had a thought. “Steve?”

“Yes?”

“Thor wasn’t able to come?”

Steve sighed. “We tried. He’s… he wouldn’t let anyone in to see him. He won’t talk to anyone as well. He told us congratulations and that was it. I spoke to Valkyrie and he’s been having a pretty tough time.”

“Oh,” Peter said.

“Hey, no, none of that. We are celebrating. We’ll try to reach out to him again in a bit. We should have followed up on him more just in the first year…”

“We were all suffering. And now… maybe now’s the time to reach out to him,” Peter said,

“Yeah,” Steve said. “We can try again. Although if he really doesn’t want us to contact him…”

Peter nodded. They knew who else he was referring to. He glanced over at Natasha who was swirling her glass of wine in her hand.

Finally, they made their way over to see Nebula.

“Peter,” she said. “Steve.”

“Hey Nebula. Thanks for coming. It really means a lot,” Peter said.

“Of course,” she said. “You have strange customs.”

“Really?” Steve asked.

Peter chuckled. “People don’t get married in space?”

Nebula tilted her head. “I guess some do. Different types of unions. Not all a ceremony like this. This was nice.”

“I’m glad,” Peter said softly.

“I’m glad you found yourself a family here. After all that happened.”

“Me too,” Peter said softly. “You know… if you’re ever lonely or need a family, you could visit more.”

Steve nodded. “We always have space for visitors.”

“I have work to do,” she said. “Plus, it’s a full-time job babysitting that racoon.”

Peter smiled. “Sure. But if you need…”

“Thank you,” Nebula said.

Steve smiled and was about to say something when Natasha grabbed him.

“Let me steal him for a second,” Natasha said.

“No work,” Peter said.

“Of course not, not at your wedding,” she said with a wink, though she dragged Steve away.

Peter glanced back at Nebula who was staring at them all.

“I had a family once. Or thought I did. The guardians… if the old me heard me saying this I would kill myself. But… they were like my family. They could do anything… even make me like them,” Nebula said.

Peter laughed. “Yeah? Tell me about them?”

“They fought all the time,” she said.

“That doesn’t sound very nice…”

“That’s what families do. They fight. But they stay together,” she said.

“I guess that makes sense,” Peter said.

“They could solve their issues in the strangest way.”

“Yeah? Like what?”

“Did I ever tell you about Quill’s dance battle to save the galaxy?”

“What?” Peter asked.

“He danced as a distraction…to get the power stone. Ridiculous.”

“Did it work?”

“Yes. It worked. And then he shouldn’t have even have been able to hold the stone without dying but he managed it. Granted, he was part celestial and didn’t know it but…”

“What’s a celestial?”

“Part god. His father was some sort of planet. Horrible man,” she said.

“Okay,” Peter said.

“So they danced. And then he held the stone. Even with the celestial power, he probably would have died. But those stupid guardians were a family. They joined hands and shared the power or some nonsense.”

“Really?” Peter asked.

“Yes. Dancing and sharing powers by holding hands. Stupid, if you ask me. But they did it. That’s a real family. That’s what I could have been a part of.”

“Well, you are still a part of a family. I… I consider you family. Without you I would have definitely died in space and not been able to be here.”

She turned fully to face him. “We can be family?” she asked.

“Yeah. We already are,” Peter said. And he reached over and hugged her.

She blinked, before she awkwardly hugged him back.

“Now,” Peter said, pulling back. “Speaking of dancing… you know what the rest of a wedding entails?”

“I have a suspicion,” she said.

“It’s dancing!” Peter exclaimed.

“Of course it is,” she groaned.

“So come on, get up, and dance with me and Steve and everyone else.”

“You can’t make me,” she said.

“Oh, but I can. Wedding wish is that everyone dances. So get up. And let me introduce you to the others properly.”

She grumbled to herself but let Peter pull her up.

“Everyone, come on,” Peter said, as the music filled the room and they headed to the dance floor.

He and Steve really didn’t need a first dance to themselves. Steve was already out there anyway, dancing with Morgan.

It put a huge smile on Peter’s face. So they all worked their way around the dance floor, dancing with everyone.

They ended the evening with Peter and Steve dancing together, slowly swaying in each other’s arms.

“This was great,” Peter said softly.

“It was,” Steve said. “A perfect evening.”

“Yeah,” Peter said. “And I know how we can make the evening even more perfect…”

Steve’s grin widened. “Is it time to take our leave?”

“I think it might be,” Peter said.

“Well, then after you,” Steve said.

Peter grinned. And then they were off, heading out into the night.

Chapter Text

“You know… this is still ridiculous. I can fly a plane just fine,” Steve said.

“Pepper’s orders,” Happy said.

“But Happy, you could have been back home… relaxing…” Peter said.

“Like I said. Pepper’s orders,” Happy said.

Steve glanced at Peter with a grin. “What? She doesn’t trust us?”

“Absolutely not,” Happy said.

“But Happy…” Peter said.

“Nope. This is your honeymoon. Both of you. And we know that if you flew out here yourself, you’d leave early and start working on something. This way, you’re stuck. You have to wait for me to pick you up. And that means you have to have a true vacation.”

“You think we couldn’t find our way back home on our own?” Peter asked.

Happy glared at him.

Peter chuckled. “We want to have our honeymoon.”

“Yeah, but did you both bring your suits?” Happy asked.

Peter clammed up and turned to Steve.

“I said I was taking a break from Captain America anyway,” Steve said.

“Right. And we aren’t going out patrolling on our honeymoon,” Peter said.

“Uh huh,” Happy said.

They were both quiet.

“Okay so maybe I took it anyway but…” Peter started at the same time as Steve said, “It doesn’t hurt to be prepared and..”

“And that’s why I’m flying you both out,” Happy said.

Peter turned to Steve and grinned.

“Well, thank you, Happy. Are we almost there?” Peter asked.

“Pretty soon,” Happy said. “You can see the island coming up.”

Peter glanced out the window and saw as the resort approached. They could have gone to one of the islands Tony owned for complete privacy, but Peter and Steve wanted to be somewhere they could tour and walk around.

At least after their alone time.

Because they spent a lot of time just them already so they thought being somewhere touristy would be fun.

“Hmm I think I see it,” Steve said, glancing at Peter.

“Oh yeah, right there. Well, Happy thank you so much for the ride.”

“Yes, you really didn’t have to,” Steve said.

“Ah, it’s no problem. I mean Pepper asked and it was something I could do for you two and what the hell are you doing?” Happy asked, swivelling around.

“Nothing,” Peter said, as he started gathering up his bag.

“We’re not doing anything,” Steve said, and grabbed his as well, strapping it to him.

“Peter. Steve. Sit your asses down until I land this plane!” Happy exclaimed.

“Thank you so much, Happy. But we will be off now,” Peter said.

“Peter! Sit the fuck down!”

Peter laughed and glanced at Steve as he winked at Happy and pressed the button to open the door.

“Keep it steady, Happy,” Steve said.

“Sit down! Get back inside now!” Happy yelled.

“Bye!” Peter exclaimed, before he reached out for Steve’s hand and they both took a running leap out of the plane, hearing Happy cursing all the while behind them.

Peter whooped in exhilaration as they descended from the plane.

“That way,” Steve said, pointing to a spot in the water.

They had made sure their bags were waterproof, citing they wanted to swim at the beach a lot. It looks like that was very believable.

“Steve… I should have probably asked… did you bring a parachute?”

Steve just grinned at Peter.

“Of course not,” Peter said, and activated his own, not really fond of going deep underwater.